If We make it out Alive

by LenaKS

Blood dribbled from his nostril and ran down into his eyebrow in two streams. His left eyeball now completely red. And even though his Camaro was in the driveway he was completely soaked through from the storm. “I have nowhere else to go” the words came out like his throat was as dry as sand. soulless. His glassy half red, half green eyes met mine and I let him in the door.

2. A Monster In Hawkins

There are countless things in our world that will try to harm you. Hawkins, as I discovered, was a town that was blackened with evil. And evil didn't succumb to reason or sanity. It thrived within the chaos. Growing strong in the shadows until it could manifest itself to a form that could destroy. Could cause harm.

Because this place was gate. A portal between our world and something that...wasn't. At first we'd only suspected.

It started with abnormal energy spikes. And weird frequencies over the radio.

Voices coming through from somewhere. Too small to understand. Then came the disappearance of the first farmer. Then a girl, no older than ten. Then a grocery store clerk. None of them were ever found. But In their wake at each house was a patch of charred earth. Not burnt but just dead. Like pure evil had touched it.

This was two years before people had any interest in the boy who'd disappeared and come back a little...different. A year before I was assigned to Hawkins.

Uniformed cops, soldiers, FBI and Agents had tried before me to discover the when, why, who,what and how. Unfortunately they had a habit of winding up dead before we ever got any answers. So we ran into hiding. Into undercover work. How else would an eighteen year old end up as a CIA operative? Our covers weren't bulletproof. Legal documents showed who we were.

We didn't have time for learning fake names and stories. Not with the shit that went down in this town. Hell, they trained and spat us out in six months.

The ones who weren't shipped off to the place of demons stayed at the academy for three years. And when I say I wasn't prepared for this, I wasn't lying. I felt like a toddler in high school.

Sure, I could fight and shoot but so little of my job entailed that.

I might've had the same profession as my Dad but I didn't owe it to him. I didn't use the name Morningstar again until I got to Hawkins. The academy didn't care much for names. I was cadet 513774. And I liked it that way.

But this place...

Demons and dead kids coming back to life. It was a shit show. And no one wanted the freaky cases. The stuff that keeps you up at night.

Neither did I.

I guess I didn't really get a choice.

Dean didn't give me one.

I wish I did because I was never meant to be here. I was supposed to be at that academy with the rest of the recruits my age. Then some asshole had to get himself killed, and I had to replace him. Hunting demons.

But I was here now. Investigating when I could. Most school rumours turned out to be false in a place like this, though. To get closer to the truth I'd have to dive deep. Into the social agenda of teenage life. Parties and Events. All those things that made my stomach turn.

Few of my classmates knew about the demons here. Steve I knew for certain, Billy Hargrove's sister, Her friend group, Maybe the cops. I, myself, didn't really care about who knew. My objective was sending demons back to whatever hell they came from.

And that, as I found out, was a real bitch.

————————

I was exhausted. I was really damned exhausted.

Dad and I had nothing nice to say to each other. Not a goddamn thing. And I was sick of him speaking to me like I was one of his soldiers. His buddy.

I wasn't sure I even liked him.

I know it was a horrible thing to think but there was no one else quite like my Dad and that was a blessing. He was painfully strict, especially towards me. It's almost like he expected me home by dark every night and that didn't work with my job. The overprotective bullshit was running thin too. Real thin. It made me regret ever calling him. Ever letting him think that I needed him.

I didn't.

I forgot how abrasive he was while we hadn't seen each other for a year. Abrasive with a smile. And he was a smartass.

He was smart but always had to prove it with his snarky side comments. It drove me insane. It was just better if I left for a bit, he was doing my head in. And it was my day off. I was stuck with him.

So I slipped out of the house at 3:45pm with little more than an uttered bye. It was cold and rainy still as I drove, passing through fog and mist with each dip in the road. I let my thoughts get away with me there. Driving along the main highway. It wasn't really a highway, not like what we had in Boston. This was more of a double lane road. Most of it was dirt. But it was the easiest way to describe it in this town. Everyone knew the highway.

These were the things that ran through my mind as I drove.

A bright red light flashing to tear me from my stupor.

Shit.

I needed fuel.

I turned into the nearest gas station in town, fate cruelly parking me next to Billy Hargrove's black Camaro on the other side of the bowser. I didn't truly notice at all in my mindless daze. It wasn't until I was waiting for the pump fill my car that I glanced over and there he was. Well, wasn't. His car was there but he wasn't in sight. Maybe he was paying, I exhaled.

I don't know what the thing with us was. We weren't really friends. I didn't say hi to him in the halls. But we had shared in an adventure together. A depraved sort of adventure and more . But it was fun while it lasted.

It had been a while since we'd last spoke, Two weeks prior when I dropped him back home. I wondered if he wanted his watch back. Considering that big game got delayed. There had been a lot going on between then and now. Guess I forgot I had it.

I thought about him frequently at night when my brain settled. Wondering how home was for him now. If I'd made things worse by doing what I did. In hindsight it wasn't a well thought out plan.

I sighed. Waiting another minute for the ding of the bowser. I replaced it back in its spot and tightly screwed on the fuel cap before I walked in to that station, hugging my dark denim jacket to myself. The wind was just freezing. It didn't help the trickling rain slapped you with its malice too.

The foggy gas station sliding door whirred open with a retched screech. It sounded like nails on a chalkboard. I stepped through the doors, deciding I needed a coffee. Paying for both at the counter. The café section spanned around to the left of the shop and who should I see waiting at a bench but one William Hargrove. He was looking out of the misty window beside him, sort of elsewhere.

He looked...strange. Dishevelled for him. His hair wasn't styled or his clothes matching the rest of him. He had the signature blue denim jacket with a regular printed black tee shirt beneath. I don't think I'd ever seen him in anything that wasn't buttoned down to his navel. He was wearing these dark jeans that clashed with the many shades of blue happening. And a pair of nondescript black boots. Not the usual chained biker ones. Overall he looked miserable.

My throat bobbed at the sight.

"Told you it's a small town", I smirked, lightly tapping his shoulder as I took the seat across the aisle. Three other people were waiting for their coffee. I assumed it would be a while. I didn't intend to talk to Billy but I figured it'd be weird if I ignored him then he'd look over and I would just be there. We were in some form of the word friends now. At least acquaintances. When he wasn't an absolute cretin. Which was rare.

The Haunted house made things...Uncomfortable now.

"Are you stalking me?", He questioned weakly, turning to me on his bench seat. I think he had a cold. Or a sore throat.

"Not this time. I just needed fuel today.", I responded, digging my hands into my pockets. He smirked softly, something else obviously hanging on his mind. I spoke again before he could, "That's a lie actually. Dad's driving me insane and I needed an excuse to get out of the house. The fuel was just a pit stop.",

"I'll trade", He exhaled, running his hand through his tangled hair. It was silent for a bit. I didn't have anything else to say to that. Nothing that'd make him feel better. I suppose it was hard to do that when we barely knew each other. I mean our common interests included nothing. Maybe haunted houses. But we were from other sides Of the planet apart from that. I wasn't in a talking kind of mood either. I just wanted to get my coffee and maybe drive around for a bit. Until I had to return to Dean's backseat driving.

But part of me was curious. Wondering why he looked the way he did. Why he was alone.

"Nice weather", I commented dryly, glancing out that fogged over window. It's chill seeping through into the rose coloured café. There was delay, like he was wondering if it was worth wasting his breath replying.

"Yeah, if you're into pissing down rain.", He sighed, leaning back in his booth seat. Elbows resting on the faded red table top. His hands were clamped together and I observed his thumb sliding over the inside of his palm. If I didn't know better I would've thought he was anxious.

I shrugged in response, "I like the rain, means everyone else is usually inside",

His eyebrows knitted together but he didn't take his sight off his hands.

"Fair enough",

I didn't say anything else in response but fiddled with the keys attached to my belt loop, running my fingers over the jagged surface while I waited. Wondering how Dad could annoy me when I got home. What else he could've rearranged in my house. I'm sure there was something left.

"Are you wearing an Iron Maiden shirt?", Billy's monotonous voice pierced through the small waiting area. I looked down to see what shirt I'd even thrown on. Flattening it's print between my fingers.

"You don't like Iron Maiden?", I questioned slowly,

"I'd prefer the coffin with the nails in it", He responded quickly, coercing my surprised smirk.

That was funny.

"Ouch", I sucked the air between my teeth, "Must be hard wandering through life without taste in music",

He let out a low chuckle, glancing over to me, "Foreigner is music",

"C'mon, 'I wanna know what love is', it's no 'Number of the Beast'. It's some old guy singing a love song", I grimaced.

"Not all of us are into blood sacrifices and animal mutilation".

"Oh, hitting me where it doesn't hurt",

"I have a serious question for you", Billy smirked, turning towards me, "When someone dials 666 do you hear ringing everywhere? Or can they only reach you at home?",

"No, I'm quite busy as you can see so my assistant takes the calls and books the appointments", I flicked my ponytail with my hand, "I simply show up",

He shook his head lightly in response, smiling in some sense of the word. I spoke again, "What about you? I can't believe the circus hasn't noticed you missing yet. It's star",

"I hate clowns",

"You and me both, Buddy.",

"Buddy", He repeated quietly with raised brows, glancing over to the café counter.

"You don't like being called Buddy?".

"You're such a guy",

"Okay, Buddy", I smiled at him, in a somewhat unsettling grin, before setting my sight back forward. It wasn't the first time I'd heard it. I was a very masculine female in the way I spoke, the skills I had and the car I drove. But it still cut me when someone pointed it out. When your Mom is a drop dead gorgeous model/artist you grow up feeling inadequate. That's why I tried to dress in clothes that complimented my figure. The black flares and bell bottoms were mostly designer or custom made. My 3 jackets were too. I guess I got that expensive taste from Mom. In the long run things that would last meant more to me than sub par quality. Despite it being easy to find.

The barista called from behind the counter , "Order 33", and Billy got up.

I didn't say goodbye. Because I had a million other things on my mind, rattling around. It forced this dull ache in my temple. Dad and I had gone on a job the day after Hazeldean farm, to a suspected demonic hotspot. And I ended up with a body on my hands. A woman, maybe thirty. Could've been older, she had too many bruises and abrasions to tell. She was dead maybe a few months when I found her corpse in the mangroves. Torn apart by what might've been claws or talons. Forensics took her for further analysis. But she had an ID in her breast pocket.

Clare Desmond, FBI

From Washington DC.

She was one of the uniformed Agents that was lost and never found after the first major demonic attack on Hawkins.

It was cold in the mangrove, so her body was preserved well for someone who'd been dead for so long. I vomited upon seeing it. Because preserved by the cold or not, it didn't stop the wildlife gnawing on her bones. A Kevlar vest protected her torso but the rest was virtually bone, sinew and bugs. So many bugs...

It wasn't my first dead body but it was my worst. And I couldn't seem to get it out of my head. That had been a person once. A living, breathing FBI Agent and now all she was...was a half eaten corpse. And what if that was how it ended for me, too? Just another body in the mangrove?

We'd lost more agents than civilians to whatever this thing was.

Maybe we'd pissed it off somehow.

My head raised at the shadow stopped beside me. I tilted my gaze.

"Since you're not doing anything", Billy murmured, taking a sip of his coffee. Speaking again, "The Centennial Lakes apparently has fish that bite the skin off your face.",

"Wow, you made that sound so murdery. How can I say no?", I teased lifelessly.

How could I say no?

"Order 36", The barista called, summoning me from my chair.

It took everything within me to not decline. But I needed a break. Or I'd burn out. Some time away from work would be good. Away from...demons.

"I mean I still want to see the flesh eating fish though", I added hesitantly before grabbing my coffee off the counter. Something to take my mind off of work would be great.

We walked back to our cars in silence. He gave me vague directions if I lost him but I managed to tail that Camaro the whole way to The Centennial lakes outside of Hawkins. It was a bit of a drive, luckily I did stop for fuel. Or I'd have to walk back.

The Centennial lakes ended up to be a beautifully kept park with one main lake that was intercepted by paths and bridges across it. More than I expected.

When we got there it was virtually deserted. I suppose no one really wanted to go to a park in the rain...Then there was us. The weirdos.

My coffee was the first thing to come with me out of the car. I needed something to warm me at least. Billy was already at my bullbar by the time I got out, his hair was messy and tangled all in his earring. His eyes were darkened and overall he just looked tired. This was one of those rare times where I looked like the healthy one. I mean with Dad taking up my house I spent an hour getting ready to leave. So my hair was done. My makeup had been reapplied about three times. Eyeliner stumped me every time. I tried to do a black lined eye over silver glittery shadow but the whole thing kept smudging. I got there in the end when the corners of my eyes were stinging from vigorously wiping off liner. I settled with just a gloss lipstick after the eyeshadow horror and swept my hair into a high ponytail with a black scrunchy. My clothes were nothing special. Black flares and a dark Iron Maiden tee topped with my jacket. My usual boots gracing my feet.

"Lead me to the piranhas", I spoke after locking my car, hanging my keys on my belt loop with its carabiner hook. Billy turned on his heel, waiting for me to catch up before we delved into the winding path. The rain was a mist around us as we walked. Ducks gathered on the lake's edge, huddling together for warmth. The murky water never still under the droplets of silver above. There was grass either side of us, well kept and green.

My sight settled back to the man who walked that bit faster next to me. "I mean this in the nicest way possible, but you look like shit", I spoke, taking a sip of my coffee. It's warmth spread Instantly to my chest.

"Yeah.", He shrugged, his voice very low. Not helping my curiosity whatsoever.

"Do I have to toss you into the lake for the information?", I asked, dodging a flock of geese that waddled over to the water. Making the loudest honk as they did. "Shhh", I scolded, holding my finger against my lips. And almost as if the leader of the goose pack understood his fat little body lunged at my shin. I leapt out of its way quickly, holding onto the sleeve of the man in front of me, "Okay. Okay. You win", I laughed, using Billy as a shield between me and the bird. He was too busy laughing at me to notice. The evil goose honked once more then waddled back to its friends. "Devil bird", I hissed, letting go of Billy's shoulders. "Where was I?", I asked, shaking the goose from my mind. "Oh, yeah. I was trying to extract information from you",

"It's none of your business ", He murmured, drinking from his cup. That silver ring on his finger reflecting in my eyes.

"Who am I going to tell?", I responded in a lower tone. Usually I wouldn't badger anyone who didn't want to tell me but I could tell he was really bothered. He looked at me like 'Fine, you really want to know?'.

"I struck out with Amanda Higgins and Georgia Simon", He confessed, his head angling in that combative way.

"And this is uncommon for you?", I nodded, trying to piece together why he was so aggrieved.

"I don't strike out with anyone", He replied nastily, walking nearly through me.

"Hey, why are you being ratchet to me?", I asked, genuinely curious. "I didn't hurt you",

"You asked,",

"So what? You struck out with two people. Plenty of Bitches in the sea, Right?", I repeated to him the same words I'd heard fall from his mouth several times. It made his steps come to a still. "Yeah", He nodded, glancing back to me. "...Right",

"We can egg their houses if you want?", I suggested, walking next to him, "Or enact our revenge in a long term plan. I'll befriend Amanda over the course of five years. I'll get her to fall in love with me then on our wedding day where we say the 'I dos', I just punch her in the face",

"They weren't the problem", He murmured, sipping on his coffee. The rain coming down now.

"Can't be on your game all the time. It sounds exhausting.",

"So why aren't you full of life then?", He snickered,

"Oh, wow. That was really mean", I smirked, holding my hand over my heart. Speaking, "Almost sounds like you want to go swimming?",

"If you even try I'm throwing you in",

"What if I succeed?", I sneered.

"You better be able to run",

"From a cripple? Yuh, I think I'm set",

"Fuck off", He shook his head.

"How's the knee?",

"Fucked",

We came to a wooden bridge that crossed over the lake, taking the opportunity to stop in the middle of it and look down at the water. Our distorted reflections staring back. There wasn't a single fish in the water. By the looks there never was. I smiled with the thought and took another swig of my coffee.

"You sound like you're sick", I turned my head to him, tapping my cup against the wet railing. His eyebrows raised then fell again. And I watched him drain some more of his coffee. "Who cares?", He all but whispered. Silencing anything else I had to say. In the absence of conversation I watched the water beneath us glitter in the last few rays of sunlight. A sky of orange and purple reflecting it's colour on the lake's surface. "Not that it matters to you, but I wouldn't be walking around in the rain sounding like you do now.", I spoke, adding "You'll write yourself off",

"If it happens it happens", He responded weakly, green eyes fixed on the sky.

"Sounds self destructive",

"I'm a self destructive kind of guy",

"Join the line", I snickered,

"You're a self destructive guy?", He questioned, breathing out of his mouth As if his nose was blocked.

"And a good one",

"I'd like to see you prove it",

"I mean I haven't struck out with a single bitch yet", I smirked, watching his eyes harden.

"Are you trying to tell me something?",

"Yeah, lesbians love me.", I confessed, that smile still lingering. Probably the only one I'd worn in the last two days. He wasn't prepared for my answer and I got to witness him nearly choke on his coffee. His coughing was like someone who had been smoking for forty years. I tapped his back in minimal effort, still watching that water below us. When his fit subsided I turned against the railing with my elbows resting on its surface. Looking him over. "Is that not annoying?", I motioned to his gold crucifix earring that was tangled in about twenty strands of dirty blonde hair.

"What?", He grunted, holding his chest with one hand. I rolled my eyes, speaking

"Your earring is all fucked up in your hair",

My fingers clasped the cold earring to keep it still while I tried to detangled what neglected pieces of hair were weaved around it. He was unmoving while I did, watching me in that indiscernible way. It was stuck in there good. One by one I freed twenty four strands of hair from around his earring. Surely he felt that it no longer moved. Maybe he just didn't care. Probably both. "There you go", I exhaled, leaning back against that railing. He didn't utter a thank you or anything really but he surveilled each movement I made, nearly suspiciously. He wasn't the sort of guy that showed gratitude in any normal way shape or form. I knew that. I didn't need it either. The rain was just a floating cloud of mist at this stage and I craned my sight to look up to that fading sunset. Coldness settling on my nose and cheeks. It hadn't sunken through my clothes yet but I'm sure it would.

This was nice, I thought. Peaceful. It was Somewhere I could string together a coherent thought and breathe. Just breathe.

Ahead, in the distance, I spotted a rickety wooden jetty. About a hundred metres from where we were. "I will give you 10 if you walk across that platform", I motioned my head towards the jetty, a feline smile plastered on my lips. He turned not a second later. Veering back to me with narrowed eyes. "30",

"You get nothing if you fall in",

"I'm not going to fall in",

"You will if you keep speaking that shit", I commented, taking that first stride to the rickety platform in the vast distance. Across the rest of the bridge and to the left. Billy scoffed and put his empty coffee cup in the bin at the end of the crossing. I threw mine in too. He held the swinging lid for me as I did.

"Okay, since it's a bit of a walk why don't you tell me what you did before Amanda and Georgia both turned you down and I can probably tell you the problem",

"You?", He smirked, not believing it for a second.

"Yes me, asshole", I smacked his arm lightly, "I've had my fair share of relationships even though you think I'm a fucking monk apparently ", I scoffed, the pure surprise on his face at the mere mention making my blood boil.

"I don't believe you", He was trying to get under my skin. I knew he was.

"I don't give a fuck",

"Tell me I'm wrong then. No one in this town has ever touched you", He pressed like he was making some sort of point. "And you've been here two years. So your last relationship was when you were sixteen. I think the rule is that if you don't have sex within two years you become a virgin again. And I don't take advice from virgins",

"Fourteen", I corrected him, stopping in place. As if he deserved to know. He turned to me with this puzzled look. "My last relationship was when I was Fourteen and he was Twenty-Five .", I gritted my teeth to suppress my irritation. My chest just a void. "After him I slept with a lot of guys in Tennessee then some more in The Academy in Boston. So what don't I know?",

"Twenty-Five? That's fucked up",

"Thanks Captain obvious", I sighed, walking again. That orange light above us beginning to dim.

"I do this thing", Billy began to explain, catching up beside me. "Where you just kind of look between a girl's eyes and her mouth while you speaking to them. And you talk really low and close then once they're hooked you hit them with the 'Wanna get out of here?' Or 'You should see my car',. And it works every time",

"Hold on", I shook my head, making sure I'd heard him right. "You've gotten laid off of 'Wanna get out of here?', That's so weak",

"I've gotten laid off less", He smirked knowingly, feeling the rain in the palm of his hand. My eyes rolled on queue. "So what went wrong this time?",

"I fumbled...Hard.",

"What did you say?",

"You should get out of here",

As soon as the words rolled off his tongue I cackled. Oh my god I laughed until there were tears. Glistening tears. I had to stop walking at one point and just breathe. Or else I would've passed out. "Oh my", I murmured, wiping under my eyes with the sleeve of my jacket. "I think I figured out where it all went wrong",

"It's not that funny", He grunted, kicking the heel of my boot.

"Then you should hear it from my perspective because that shit it hilarious", I teased, my chest on fire now.

"Okay, let's hear yours then", He challenged, stuffing his hands in his pocket.

"My what?"

"Your move",

"Buddy, I don't have one. I don't need one. I'm like a lightbulb to the moths that are men", I huffed, copying his action. "But not a regular lightbulb. One of those electrified blue ones you see in bug zappers",

"Okay, But what if you actually liked someone?", Billy pressed, as if it mattered.

"Are you asking for suggestions? because I think your new move is golden. Just instead of talking punch them in the face next time. Treat 'em mean, keep 'em keen. Right?", I snickered.

"I'm not asking for suggestions", He shrivelled his nose.

"Oh, that's a hard one then", I thought about it, pursing my lips in thought. "I suppose it depends on the person.", I stalled, what the hell was the answer to this?

"I guess, you know, I'm not as aggressive with my advances. It's subtle things. Like holding eye contact when they talk. Paying attention. Complimenting little things. Slow kisses...Then once they're hooked I tie them to the bed and sacrifice them to Satan",

"That's not a move that's like a year long project.", Billy scoffed.

"For you",

"Just say you don't have a move.", He taunted arrogantly, pulling his jacket closer to himself.

"Fine, you wanna see it?",

"Thrill me", His eyes rolled as we stopped on that path. He was going to regret ever saying that. Without a word I took the tie from my hair, letting black tendrils fall all wild and unruly around my shoulders. With my fingers I flattened the bits around my fringe, twisting stands so it sat nicer on my head. The rain helped there. When my hair was set I turned my neck on a swivel like I was preparing for the fight of my life. My fingers tying off the end of my black band tee to make it tighter on my waist. I peeled my jacket off my shoulders for good measure, setting it down in the railing beside us. I took five steps away from Billy and steadied myself. Each step from there on was an extension of my swaying hips and as I approached him again I looked between his mouth and eyes with a sly smile. Almost breaking character as I leaned in close and spoke in a low tone, "You should get out of here",

He breathed out a shallow laugh, the air passing by my cheek. His smile slowly fading. Even though those eyes still clung to me, a shadow at his chest. And I wondered what ran through his mind.

"You ready to lose 40", He murmured, as I stepped off him.

"To see you fall in, yes", I replied, hanging my jacket over my arm as we approached the rotten jetty. The breeze swinging it back and forth.

It wasn't very wide. Maybe three feet. And only about five metres long.

Two white poles sat either side of the wooden platform. Another two at the end of the jetty. But there was nothing in between. No railing. No barrier. Just a metre drop into the lake.

Billy tested the strength of the wood with his foot to see if it would hold him. The whole thing creaked and groaned but it held him. Then he took another step. And another. His arms held out either side of him as the whole thing shook and quivered. I was almost in awe of it. Of him. He made it to the end with little more than a stumble, touching down on those white poles.

"Okay, make it back then", I teased but he wasn't really listening. No. His sight settled on the water's surface. Turning to me with a smile.

"You wanted to see piranhas",

"No way", I spoke, stepping onto that squishy, wet, jetty. The wooden boards bending under my boots. Ugh. I groaned, taking careful steps forward. Every movement making the whole damn thing shudder. But I made it to the end. To those white poles. My sight following where Billy was looking. I didn't see anything but lake water. Murky lake water. My suspicion grew as he peeled the jacket from his shoulders. "Don't you fucking dare", I warned, grasping that pole tighter. It only made his smile widen. Then he hauled me up by my waist before I had the chance to fight. I gripped onto him like feral a cat because if I was going in so was he. But that didn't really bother him much as we both collided with the freezing cold water. My whole body going still against it, letting him go. Fuck it was cold.

It wasn't an entirely deep body of water and my boots met the muddy bottom not three metres down. Even though my eyes were open I couldn't see more than my hand in front of my face. Definitely couldn't see what hooked my car keys. Anchoring me there.

What the hell?

I felt against my hip, something sharp twisted around my carabiner hook. Like rusted metal.

Fuck.

I undid the keys from my belt loop. Leaving the carabiner behind. Instantly that pull on my hip lessened and I kicked for the surface . Air flooding my lungs.

"You asshole", I gasped, slapping water at that creature bobbing in the water. He laughed while spitting water out. Swimming over to where I was.

"Did you get lost?", He teased, flicking the hair out of his eyes.

"I lost my fucking carabiner", I hissed, holding up my car keys by their keyring.

"Oh, no. Should we call in a search party?",

"Fuck yourself", I shook my head, slapping water at him again. "I hope some fish come and eat your face",

"You don't mean that", He teased, enjoying every venomous word that left my mouth.

"I will drown you",

"Oh yeah?", Billy smirked, close enough to feel his breath on my cheek. To see the water laced in his long eyelashes.

"Yeah",

"Try",

With no more than a staggered breath I hooked his waist with my legs and got him beneath me, holding him under the water for a second before I hauled him back up by the collar.

"Do you ever get sick of being wrong?", I teased with a smirk. That dripping wet cretin grasping my waist in retaliation. I'm not sure why. But he let go just as quickly. And didn't say anything further about it. So I let him go and made back towards the bank. Against the concrete ledge I hauled myself up and over. Onto the well manicured grass on the other side. I flopped down there with my keys between my fingers. Lying on my back. Billy followed not ten seconds later. Crashing down next to me. Nearly on top of me. Like a wet rat.

The rain washing off all that murky lake water.

"Does this make us friends now?", I asked, flopping my head towards him. His chest rose and fell quickly at the question.

"I don't have female friends",

"I could be a wingman? Keep you from talking absolute nonsense to your female conquests?", I suggested as he turned inwards. Resting on his elbow.

"That isn't happening. I work alone",

"Say hi to lefty for me will you?", I snickered, earning the hard thud on my thigh with his knee.

"Your hip is bleeding", Billy pointed out, prodding the flesh there.

"Yeah, I hit a rusted bit of metal at the bottom", I grunted, swiping away that line of blood that came from the red rash on my hip bone. That Piece of crap shrapnel cut through my jeans and left a nice slice across my front pocket. "I liked these jeans too", I grunted, offering him a stern glare.

"Can't you get like tetanus from that sort of stuff?"

"Lucky for you I'm up to date with my tetanus shots or else I might just send you the hospital bill",

"Does It hurt?",

"What, the needle or talking to you?",

"The cut", He shook his head.

"Could be a whole lot better. Could be a whole lot worse", I shrugged, glancing up to that now darkened sky. Only a small ray of sunlight coming down on us. "Beats a dislocated knee",

Beside us one of the In ground park lights flickered to life, illuminating every speck of mist that floated down to the grass. "You still have to go back onto that bridge to find your jacket", I murmured.

"Nah, I tossed it onto the bank with yours before you came up for air.",

"Good idea.", I nodded, pressing my lips together before I spoke again. "Don't want the piranhas to get you in the dark",

"Nup", He murmured, giving no inclination whether he believed his own story.

"I—Uh, thought of something while I was watching you nearly fall through the jetty. You know, a move I have", I spoke, readjusting my spine.

"Spill",

"Okay, well in Tennessee I used to follow the rodeo circuit with my friends. And I have to add this disclaimer otherwise it just sounds weird, but, I can line dance. Really well actually.", I laughed softly at the lameness of it.

"Wait. Like did you have to wear the hat and the big belt buckles or—?",

"No, look, you don't have to but I did. I still have two trophies on my mantle. One for singles and one for couples.",

"You are...so weird", He chuckled, spinning that ring on his finger.

"The young cowboys loved it", I shrugged, resting the back of my hand on my forehead, "And goddamn were they hot. Ugh. Tight jeans, silver belt buckles, worn in boots and just balls of steel.", My mouth almost watered, "Don't get me started on the hats. Or the cars.",

"Do you need a minute?",

"Or ten", I snickered, "No, that's all behind me. Probably for the best too. 8 seconds ain't exactly what I'm chasing",

"Isn't that for Bull riders?",

"Oh good, you got the joke", I chided,

"Sounds like YOU got the joke", Billy shot back,

"Oooh, that was a good one", I commented, "Maybe you are funny",

"Fuck off", He shook his head.

"Uh—How's home been?", I asked, sitting upright.

"You mean since you got Stacy Messner arrested?", Billy asked, shifting on his elbow. "Yesterday was good. Today...not so much. He found a rejection letter to the college he wanted me to go to...And I didn't know so many ways existed to call me a failure, it's nothing I didn't already know", He exhaled softly.

"Bullshit", I spat, not believing him for one second. "You're better than I am in science.",

"I got a D minus",

"On the test. But you know all the atomic numbers and symbols and things. You don't even look up at the board.", I squinted my eyes, realising how creepy that sounded. "You don't even need college. I'm not going and I'm the smartest person you know",

"You're so full of shit", He smirked, shaking his head. "What's going on with Dean? Why'd he chase you out of the house this afternoon?",

"Ugh, he's just driving me nuts. Noodles doesn't even want to be there. And there's only so much I can do in my room before I die of boredom.",

"What's he doing?",

"He's cleaning, William. Apparently my house isn't clean enough. And ironing. He ironed my underwear and now I'm going to have to burn it.", I grimaced at the memory. "And he's rearranged my furniture. I have a fucking welt on my shin from walking into my armchair in the dark. Who puts an armchair in the hallway, William? Who?",

"A psychopath", He answered slowly.

"Correct. A fucking psychopath", I groaned, covering my face with my hands, "And I'm going to go home after this and he's going to ask me fifty thousand questions. I can't imagine what he'd do if he saw the state you're in. Sick and soaking wet. He'd have you swaddled in front of the fireplace",

"That's...terrifying", Billy furrowed his brow.

"Right?",

"Your Dad is pretty sick though"

"Okay, you come deal with him.", I offered. "It's not all guns and whiskey",

"I'll do it, don't fuck around", Billy warned.

"Fine, come back to my house after this. And I bet you 10 Dean will have a hot drink ready to go the moment he hears your sickly voice. He'll probably offer you his clothes",

"I—Uh, have spare clothes in the car", He shrugged, not seeing any problem. "So, deal",

"You are just in for the worst night of your life", I laughed, starting to feel that cold a bit more as the night wore on.

"I'm not a bitch", He murmured, fidgeting with his fingers. "Unlike your boy Steve Harrington",

"You should've met him two years ago. He was worse than you.", I spoke, sitting up higher. I spat out the water that sluiced over my lips before speaking again. "I remember in great detail about him gathering his friends in front of the lockers to describe how he went down on Alesha Hart. It was fucking disgusting and precisely the point on why I don't date High school boys",

"You afraid people would know your dirty secrets?",

"Yeah I don't want to have that shit plastered over school that would just be...the worst",

"So what? You've just given up?",

"At least until high school is over",

"Harrington is a bitch anyway, Men don't talk about it with their friends. He probably never even touched her", Billy responded, making me think.

"Yeah, you don't really talk about it do you? All your line up of ass?",

"You either talk about it or you do it", He shrugged, picking at a blade of grass.

"Such a gentleman", I rolled my eyes, standing. "Come on, let's get you out of the rain, sicko",

——————

"William", Dean greeted us at the doorway. That red door opening as soon as we met the porch step. He stood there with crossed arms, looking between us.

"Sir", Billy replied, his voice failing him.

"Why are you both dripping water on my porch?", He asked, blue eyes squinting.

"Went swimming, forgot our bathing suits.", I rolled my eyes, leading Billy past Dean, into my house.

"Sierra", He called, making my jaw clench.

"Main bathroom, black towels", I motioned my head to Billy, "And as always if you see him with a shovel, haul ass",

Billy smirked, disappearing down the hallway.

"Do you think this is appropriate?", Dean looked at me sideways, the muscle in his jaw feathering.

"You or him?",

Dean exhaled a long, calming breath. "You want me to be happy about this?",

"I don't care what you feel about this, actually", I replied, crossing the living room. "But you know what, William thinks you're pretty cool, and if you shatter that for him I'm never speaking to you again.", I spoke in warning. "So be nice",

I escaped to my ensuite, quickly showering before I redressed in my metallic purple sweater with a black singlet beneath and some high waisted bike shorts. Tying my hair into a soggy bun on my head. I wiped off all my black stained makeup, leaving my room with a fresh face.

Back in the pits of hell I could hear Dad and Billy speaking in the kitchen. Low enough that I couldn't decipher it. And when I rounded the corner out of the hallway the conversation stilled. Both of them looking like I'd caught them doing something suspicious.

"Okay...", I shook my head, taking a seat next to Billy at the kitchen counter. A mug sat in front of him and I peered over to see what rested inside of it. Hot tea for sure. Sharing a knowing look with Billy before I sat back in my stool.

"Tea? Babygirl?", Dean asked from the other side of the kitchen counter.

"Yeah...please", I replied slowly, absorbing what Billy was wearing. Black track pants and long sleeved grey shirt that clung to him. "You're wearing peasant clothes",

"I don't sleep in the jeans", His dark brow furrowed.

"I'll let the press know", I looked him up and down, not really believing it. "He's a mere mortal like the rest of us",

"You're making it weird", Dean called from the kettle.

"He's right", Billy agreed, drinking his tea.

"Whatever", I scoffed, placing my elbows on the stone bench.

"Sierra, what is that?", Dean placed my tea down, pinching the sleeve of my sweater like it would burn him.

"A sweater?", I replied.

"Why is it falling off your shoulder?",

"It's called fashion, Dean", I scoffed, taking a sip of my tea.

"It's three sizes too big for you", He corrected, the wrinkles on his forehead deepening.

I blinked slowly at him. Irritation settling deep in my chest. "Then it'll last a while won't it?",

Dean took that seat next to me, shaking off any other comment he had about my sweater. "Tell me about the party you got beat up at",

"Why?", I asked,

"Because I got a High school girl thrown in jail for it", He ground out. Which was...fair enough.

"What do you want to know?" I shrugged, placing my mug down.

"Why were you there to begin with? You don't go to parties", He asked in a way that told me I should never have gone. Like I had no right to a life or friends. Why would the school Satanist go to a party?

I bit back any other words that came to mind, exhaling, "Aubrey begged me to be there",

"I warned you not to go", Billy piped up beside me in a know it all kind of voice. Trying to lighten the mood no doubt. Maybe move that pissed off expression from Dad's face.

"Yeah, you were also sleeping with the devil, like I'd listen to you", I bit in response.

"Never slept with Stacy", He corrected, which was more shocking than anything.

"Since—Uh, when?", I didn't believe him for a second.

"Since—Uh, we never shared any bodily fluid",

"You're disgusting", I shrivelled my face at his words.

"I'm just keeping your story consistent",

"Anyway", I frowned, turning back to Dean's unyielding stare. I hate that I became so nervous beneath it, "I got there, fought with my friends, beat a jock at a pull up competition , did a keg stand and settled in for the night around a conversation pit. The keg king here", I motioned to Billy, "Was nearly on his ass by that time. And after I made sure I was okay to drive I walked back to my car. But since I'm not allowed to smoke in it, I lit up a cigarette outside. That's where Jimmy found me and drove his boot into my rib cage. Then Billy came and saved my poor damsel ass", I murmured, turning back to Billy, "I can't believe you kept that fucking cigarette in your mouth the whole time",

"Shit's expensive", He shrugged nonchalantly as I swivelled back to Dean.

"Anyway, I finally get up off the cobbles and he's just there with blood coming from his split eyebrow and a lit cigarette in his mouth...good times", I exhaled a soft laugh, not meeting those blue eyes that burned into me.

"William?", Dean pressed, taking a swig out of his mug. I hated the way he handled this. The way he spoke to us like a cop. Not a Dad. He exhaled a long breath before adding, "What's your story?",

I don't think Billy knew what he meant before that. He answered before I could interject.

"I told her not to go, she went. But I lived my life and got hammered at that party. Then I went outside for a smoke when Sierra was leaving. And caught her throwing a southpaw into Jimmy Volksem's nose. He threw her to the ground and She kneed him in the family jewels", Billy explained bluntly. He didn't appreciate being spoken to like a criminal either.

"Which one of us broke his arm?", I asked softly, wondering it when I last saw Jimmy. I didn't really remember a lot over the adrenaline and trying not to die. I was throwing hits left right and centre.

"You're kidding right?", Billy scoffed, meeting my bewildered stare. I shrugged in response. "That was you, Bruce Lee. You fucking stomped his arm off your tyre. I almost didn't intervene at all",

"I'm glad you did", Dean commented in that tone that was trying to seem not pissed off but it failed. I hated that condescending tone, "Sierra, seems to think she's invincible",

"Dean", I warned. I didn't want to constantly fight with him in front of Billy. It was embarrassing.

Dad swallowed what he'd began to say, "That girl fractured your skull. All it takes is one hit. One poorly marked punch",

"I'm aware", I spoke firmly , mentally tracing that scar above my ear. "That's also the only reason we got an arrest on her too",

He raised his voice, his brows tilting angrily, "I'd prefer your skull to be in one solid piece, Sierra!",

I could only look at him and return the tone of his voice, "So would I Dean, but that's not going to happen is it!?", I bit back, motioning with my hands in my frustration.

Dean's jaw feathered, staring at me in that pissed off way he did. What was new? Then his blue eyes flickered to the living room, his leg bouncing on the footrest of his stool. "I'll drag the king mattress out of the second guest bedroom for you, William. Saves you having to sleep on that shitty lounge.",

Then he was up and out of the hallway before Billy could respond. Dean never really left without the last word like that. I just watched that space where he'd been, biting down on my lip. Clearing my throat before I took another sip of my tea. I swivelled back towards Billy, whose hair was still damp at his shoulders. It was longer than I imagined when it was semi-straight. Those curls never really flattened out though. Even now they waved in several clumps. Something about his expression made my guilt deepen even more. "Was that too rough?", I questioned in a tone that was more air than anything.

"Made me like you less", He shrugged, not trying to spare my feelings.

I breathed out a gentle aggrieved breath. Then I thought of what Billy had told me earlier about what his Dad had said to him. Failure. I believe was the word.

The way I acted around Dean must've made him think I was a real brat. In comparison to what he lived with...I probably was.

"Hey, did I ever thank you for saving me? From getting my ass beaten?", I questioned out loud. Billy's eyes rolling back as if to remember. He murmured instead, leaning a fraction closer, as if my Dad was going to overhear. "You know I wouldn't have had to if you walked away when he was on the ground writhing like a fucking cockroach",

I laughed out of my nostrils. "Oh, so you were just on the sidelines watching? You're such a gentleman",

"I was more than willing to beat his ass until you hit him back like you'd been in the underground bare knuckle boxing circuit for thirty years.",

"And?", I scoffed,

"And? I was more scared of you than Jimmy Volksem", His eyes met the tile for a fleeting moment before they raked back up to me. "But you're welcome",

"I didn't say thank you, though, I asked if I did?", I teased, his foot making contact with the metal leg of my stool.

"You're an ass", He shook his head, leaning back in his chair.

"Fine,", I huffed, grasping my cup in my hand, "Thank you".

"For?",

He was loving this. Revelling in Every second I squirmed under his gaze.

"Keeping me out of the hospital",

"Because?",

"I don't start fights, I finish them?", I guessed, watching Billy's lip quirk as he played with his empty mug on the counter. Spinning it around by the handle.

"Hmm, you're welcome. But don't let it happen again. You got blood all over me",

"Ugh. I cannot imagine how disgusting that would be", I rolled my eyes, reminding him of when he rocked up to my door only days after Stacy's party just painted in bruises and blood.

"Hey, I was just going to pass out on your couch. You're the one who went all nurse on me",

"Because I thought you were going to die",

As my cup met my lips again I took another long savouring drink. This bitter taste brushing by my tongue. It made me stop drinking, blinking slowly into the steam that invaded my eyeballs. Begrudgingly I swallowed. A whole body shiver running through me.

"Did he put whiskey in yours too?", Billy asked with a childish grin.

"Yup", I choked out, pure fire rattling in my throat as I tapped my sternum. A cough crawled through my chest, dry and rancid. Burning more than that Whiskey.

"You need some water?",

"Yup", The words came out more as a croak and I watched him reach over me to wash out my mug and refill it with some water. "Thanks", I grunted, downing it all in one sip, speaking when the burning subsided, "Oh shit.",

"Interesting recipe", Billy commented, drinking the remainder of his tea without anything more than a blink.

"He thinks it cures the flu", I explained, "Some Military bullshit. Lemon, honey and whiskey",

"Does it work?",

"I'll ask you tomorrow",

On queue Dean walked back in to the kitchen.

"Sierra wanted to know if you wanted to watch a movie with us, Sir", Billy spoke from beside me. Making Dean's far off expression settle. Almost as if he hadn't heard Billy.

"I'm picking it though", I added, ruling out any ancient western flicks.

"Uh—Yeah, sure", Dean replied, miserably hiding his smirk.

We got comfortable in the living room. Dean stretching out on my four seater lounge while Billy sat on that mattress on the floor. My glass table now abandoned by the front window. And as I flicked through my movie selection I listened to them speaking absolute shit. First it was sports. Then it was cars.

"What about the Shining?", I asked above their booming voices. Turning back to them with the case in my hand.

"All work and no play", Billy and Dean started in unison.

"Makes Jack a dull boy", Billy finished, mirroring Dad's dumb smirk. They looked at each other and made a loud "Ayyy", Sound. I...I don't know why.

"Do you two want to be alone?", I questioned, putting the tape into the VCR player. Adding, "You know what scratch that, I'd probably come back down here and you'd both be doing flaming shots of tequila over the fireplace.",

"What are you trying to say?", Dean raised his brow,

"You're both insane", I replied quickly, falling back into that pit of blankets and pillows. Noodles crept beneath my arm just as quickly, purring loud enough to vibrate the mattress. Dad hung his arm off the side of the couch to pet him too. The cat loving every second of it.

We'd eaten before we came back to the house but Dean still insisted on making popcorn. An ungodly amount of popcorn. While he was gone I turned to Billy who was on the opposite side of the mattress. His eyes stuck on the television set.

"Hey, Do you actually like him or are you being nice?", I asked, lightly tapping his shoulder. Noodles swiped at my hand when I did, thinking it was a game. His mass of grey fluff like a hot water bottle against my side.

"I told you, your Dad is cool", He shrugged, begrudgingly looking at me.

"You two are cute together", I snickered.

"Fuck off",

"A summer wedding you think? I could be a bridesmaid",

"An ugly bridesmaid",

"Then I'd fit in next to Mr Morningstar. Hey, as my stepdad can I have the Camaro when you die?",

"Come here for a second", He murmured, threat laced in his words as he motioned to his side.

"I would but I've got the cat", I jarred, holding onto that parcel of fur and claws.

Without another word Billy reached over the pillows and blankets between us and tore the yellow scrunchy from my damp hair in a sharp tug. The damned thing flinging at my face not five seconds later. It hit my cheek and bounced onto Noodles, who was having none of the disruption and scurried off from beneath my arm. I angled my head to him in warning as my fingers curled around that scrunchy. The white light from the tv illuminating his equally unyielding stare. Pissing off me was one thing, but Noodles...He was going to die.

It wasn't enough to just flick the scrunchy back at him. That was the high road. So I threw the yellow band at his face then whacked him with the pillow that had been beneath the cat. Fur and feathers floating into the air as it met his chest with a satisfying thwack.

He ran his lips over one another, calmly slipping my scrunchy onto his wrist. His words just as monotonous, "You're dead",

"Am I?", I spoke too soon as he roughly grabbed my wrist and reefed me across the mattress. I gasped in response, not expecting it . Or the couch pillow that collided with my head. The laugh that escaped me was just a cackle as I raised my arms as a shield, tearing the pillow from his fingers when it came down again.

"Don't be ratchet", I warned with that black cushion by my thigh. My other hand pushing his chest back to keep him from it. His eyes watching . I knew what he was going to do. "Don't do it",

The words didn't dissuade him from making for the pillow. Twisting my wrist that grasped the front of his grey shirt. But I was too fast for him and had that thing out of his reach before his weight came across my stomach and hips. He really put his whole body on the line to grab it. A wild elbow diving into my hip bone. And I whacked him again when he was there. His pissed off stare something i'd never forget as he twisted his sight back toward me, "Oh my god, how can you be so skinny and weigh so much?" I groaned, tossing the cushion far away from both of us. With the words his elbow dove harder into that space just above my hip bone, coercing the comeuppance he got. "Sorry, I didn't hear you?", He smirked under that murderous scowl. "It's okay, I'll repeat myself", I replied, sitting up a bit straighter before I launched at him. In that action I tightened my hold on his shirt and grasped the underside of his elbow. It was easy enough to slam him onto his back while he was half leaned over me. This shrill laugh booming through his chest that my knee came down on. It was simple to get a sneaky attack in but he still could've thrown me to the floor like a ragdoll and I didn't make the mistake of thinking he wouldn't. "Too slow, Hargrove", I breathed out an exhausted breath. Green eyes just watching me, "Maybe give up the cigarettes and you'll get there", I snickered, lightly tapping the side of his face in a feigned slap. And if steam could've come out of his ears it would've. But I let my knee release itself from that space on his sternum. It really began to hurt your chest after a bit otherwise. And he was having enough trouble breathing as it was. I stood up so I didn't have to roll over him.

I should've guessed he'd get his payback. Should've known by now that half smile meant only bad things for me.

He rocked upwards on the mattress with enough momentum to stand. Aided by the couch beside him. And I thought he might just storm out.

That was before his arm hooked my waist and the mattress disappeared from beneath my feet, "I'll kick your ass", I warned against the hand that clasped my bruised ribs. Both laughing and fighting him as he hauled me sideways against his shoulder. "Try", He spoke while dodging my elbow that came towards his cheek, out of breath, but still snickering.

"I'm not fucking around, Billy", I hissed as best I could above that laughter that hung in my chest. Motherfucker was strong. I'd give him that. My fingers dug into his shoulder as he stepped off the mattress, each movement sending his shoulder into my ribs. I kinda wanted to see what he'd do. Kinda didn't want to get thrown into any more bodies of water. "Try to kick my knee again and I'm throwing you into the fireplace", Billy bit,

"Try, bitch", I sneered, earning that tightened grip on my waist. Hanging on as he made for the front door without a word. Pressing the handle down with his wrist. It was still raining outside while we stepped out on the porch. And I could only gasp as he tossed me onto the porch swing like a bag of trash. The whole metal frame groaned under my weight. Shuddering. "Too slow, Morningstar, Maybe get some actual muscle and you can fight with the big boys", His steps retreated back into the house, that door locking behind him. Fucking prick. I huffed, exhaling a tendril of hair from my mouth.

Okay.

He won that round.

I took a moment to breathe against the aching at my side. It wasn't as badly bruised as it had been but it was still painful. Still there.

"Shit", I sat up with a long groan, holding my side. My feet stopping the seat from swinging. And as I did I looked over to that Black Camaro in my driveway. A devious thought coming to mind. As silently as I could I crept toward it through the pouring rain. Opening the door. While I was there I reached into the cab and twisted the volume dial on his radio to max. Shutting it again as silently as I could. He'd get a nice surprise in the morning.

I smiled to myself all the way back to the front door, putting in the code. And as I swept back through into the living room, a lot wetter than I had been before, I spoke, "Someone wrote something really nasty on your car.",

"Was it you?", Billy spoke but didn't turn to look at me. Sitting again on that mattress in front of the tv.

"Could've been. But if any guys slip you a polaroid of their junk don't be surprised."

"I rarely am",

"You're such a douchebag", I sighed as Dean returned in the midst of me walking back to the mattress.

"Sierra, do you know any other words?", He exhaled with a massive bowl of popcorn under his arm and a six pack.

"None that describe him truthfully", I replied as Dean swept me under his muscled arm.

"Be nice", He murmured in my ear.

"Why?",

"Because I'm asking you to", Dean ground out, ushering me to the middle of the mattress so we could all share the popcorn.

"Heads up", Dad spoke on queue with the can that flew past me. Reaching Billy safely. "You drinking, Sierra?", He added as I sat in between the two.

"No. Thank you", I exhaled, holding up that popcorn bowl so Billy could take a few pieces. And I wonder if, by some chance, my Dad had seen something I'd missed. He never offered alcohol. Not to anyone under the age. It was his job to not break the law.

I wondered too where Billy would be right now if I hadn't run into him at the gas station.

Yeah he was sick and probably still sore from the ass beating his Dad gave him, and miserable, and Alone...and. I suppose I handled him differently to Dean. I didn't think he needed my pity.

We didn't miss much at the beginning of the movie. Nothing good happened until the Torrance's moved to the hotel anyway. We watched the movie in darkness, rustling popcorn. I mean it was no 'Alien'.

Noodles sat between Dad and I but after the third beer was opened he decided the constant moving was enough and jetted towards his spot in front of the fire place.

"This isn't even scary", I scoffed about halfway through the movie as I got up to pee. I tread carefully across the mattress, darting to the bathroom at the end of the hall. I didn't need to turn on any lights to find it. When I was done I fixed my hair in the mirror and walked back down the dark hallway. A voice startled me from the other side of the hall. Lurking under the doorway.

"Movie's getting interesting", Billy forced me back three steps back into the hallway. His voice just loud enough to really get my heart racing.

"Fuck you", I swore, thumping his chest with the back of my hand, he grabbed my wrist, gasping, "There's no need to be nasty",

I rolled my eyes and tugged my wrist from his grasp. "Have you met you?",

"I have, handsome man. Nice ass", He smirked, green eyes settling on me as he licked his lips. Something about it made a shiver crawl down my spine.

"Not what I was going to say but okay", I shook my head, watching as he shifted my sweater back so it sat evenly on my shoulders.

"It's was close though, right?", He asked, leaning his shoulder against the olive coloured wall. The mass of him blocking my way. Was he joking?

"Not in the slightest",

"Hmm", He murmured and pushed himself off the wall as he took that step past me, commenting when he was at my shoulder, "Too bad",

"What's too bad?", I questioned while following him with my eyes. He replied in a low tone, lining his chin with his shoulder. "You're missing the best part. The stuff that really gets your heart racing.",

"Huh?"

"Of the movie" He turned to face me properly. The rectangular window across from us bathing him in minimal moonlight. Those three drinks must've hit him harder than I thought.

"I've seen it before", I sighed

"And what? You didn't like it?",

"It's not really my cup of tea",

"You should give it another chance",

"Why?",

"Maybe you just don't understand it. It's more interesting when you do",

"I read the book",

"So did I", He shrugged, "That's why I like it",

I smirked, gasping dramatically, "You can read? That's just groundbreaking. I assumed all those speed signs you fly past were in another language to you",

He scoffed in response, those thick brows raising, "If I wasn't supposed to speed then why does the car go to 160?",

"That is actually the dumbest logic I've ever heard",

Billy's mouth quirked at the edges, "Speed signs are a recommendation, not a rule",

"That's just not true", I corrected him with furrowed brows.

"Better than being boring",

I shook my head, "You shouldn't have a licence",

"It's too late now", He exhaled in that sickly deep voice. "You should give it a second chance though, might surprise you",

I understand if this was his favourite movie, but it wasn't mine, "Might not",

He smiled something indiscernible, looking at the floorboards. "Guess we'll see",

"How's the sickness?", I enquired, cringing at his poor strangled voice. "Better or worse after Dean's mystery tea?",

"I can breathe better",

I replied, "You sound worse",

"Okay? You offering to take care of me?", He teased, flicking his fringe out of his sight.

I rolled my eyes, "Not even with a Hazmat suit and lifetime supply of disinfectant.",

"Sounds expensive. What if you don't have to see me naked?",

"Fuck off, dickhead", I passed through the doorway not a moment quick enough, very baffled by our exchange.

Dean was back on the couch by the time I came back in, his blue eyes drifting to me as I sat back in the other side of the mattress.

"Where'd you get to?", He asked with a smirk on his lips as he slowly chewed a bit of cold popcorn.

"I know you heard everything, Dean. That hallway echos", I sighed.

"He's right. You should give it a second chance",

"It's just a movie",

Dean laughed out of his nostrils, placing another three pieces of popcorn into his mouth. He chewed them slowly. Murmuring again, "You two really don't get along do you?",

"Not really", I exhaled, pretending to watch the movie.

"Why's that?",

"Why do you care?",

"Just asking a question", Dean shrugged but his mouth still quirked at the sides.

"We have a lot of differences",

"So the guy who hates you goes on adventures with you to Haunted houses and wherever the hell you two went today that left you soaking wet on my doorstep?",

"Guess so",

"What do you talk about then? Unless it's just silence",

I replied softly, losing any hope of keeping up with the movie, "Bit of everything",

"Kinda sounds like you have a friend", He responded.

I scoffed at the accusation, "Billy doesn't have Girl friends he has whores",

On queue the bathroom door creaked open then shut again. Footsteps padding down the hall.

Dean spoke again, leaning closer, "Might be a good time to tell you he wasn't talking about the movie, then",

I narrowed my eyes at him while Billy entered the room again. I didn't understand what he meant by that.

——-

Monday went by like nails on a chalkboard. Dad and I had been at each others throats without reprieve. And I still had until the following 3 Thursday's of dealing with him. Come Monday morning, after he insisted on dropping me off at school, I wasn't in the best of moods.

"Bye, baby girl", He murmured, forcibly kissing my brow. I uttered little more than a strangled goodbye as I slipped out of my car and watched it drive away into the distance. No way he was driving me to school in that government car.

As I turned away from the road I noticed three kids watching me on bikes. Another kid going doubles. Obviously detouring from their way to school. My brow furrowed as I took five steps towards them and they disbanded behind the wooded park. Just then that back Camaro pulled in, Denise Winston emerging from the passenger seat in a way that made me wish I'd never let the fabric touch my skin. Ugh, I shivered. Wondering where he got the time for a before school quickie when I was running late nearly everyday. I watched her reef down the hem of her skirt, fixing her hair back into her scrunchy and my shiver deepened. Ew. He was disgusting.

Out of the parking lot I spotted a sight for sore eyes. "Prue", I called to the short woman who sat cross legged on the concrete garden bed. Kadence's tall form planted next to her. "Sierra", She jumped up like a Jack rabbit, leaping towards me with no regard. I caught her mid leap, her legs wrapping around my waist like some sort of sloth. As I let her down she spoke again, this time with less enthusiasm.

"I'm so glad you're back after Stacy's—Incarceration", Flinching as she smacked my shoulder. "Broken ribs is why I will never let you leave my sight again. Every job, I'll be there. Every night—You get the idea ", She smacked me again.

I couldn't help but laugh at the force that came from such a small body.

In my peripheral vision I saw Kadence stand. My heart sinking. And I expected him to scold me for what I did to Stacy Messner. For the repercussions it would have on Aubrey. But he simply hugged me when Prue let go. The smell of his cologne washing over my senses. Sweet and woody. I longed to stay there at his chest. In his arms. Longing to forgive him by that action alone. Perhaps too much.

I'd been an idiot. Hanging on his every word. Fawning over him. For a year. When I knew he'd never feel the same. He'd never see me how I saw him. And I'd let this childish crush just throw me into a tailspin. I befriended Aubrey because of him. I wore my hair in a plait for six months because for him. He could've asked the world of me and I would've done it. But not anymore. Not since he showed me his true colours at Stacy's Party. Where his priorities lie. And it wasn't with me. Kadence didn't care about my feelings. Or about me. All he saw was Aubrey. And she could have him. I was setting myself free.

"I'm sorry", His voice rumbled against me.

"You are not forgiven", I quickly backed out of his embrace, watching his beautiful expression fall.

Tall, muscular and dark haired, I should've guessed he'd been an asshole. He was my type after all. My crux.

"Catch you later Prue", I remarked as I walked towards the entrance.

———

Tuesday crept by with little more than a sigh. School was the same repetitive classes. The same faces I saw everyday. Then I came home and Dad was there. Usually with snacks or some wild idea to do something. I made excuses. Like I was too tired. Or I had other things to do. Anything to avoid him.

My mind was scattered. Like I'd become so dedicated to the job that I couldn't see straight. It was all I did.

Work. School. Work again, then sleep. For a year.

Then, like a miracle from above, I was contacted by Commander Jameson late Tuesday night. He was impressed I'd found someone who knew about the creatures. No other undercover agents had any luck. And by that directive we were encouraged to seek out groups of our High School peers. To put out feelers in those public places. But not be conspicuous.

It beat dead bodies in the Mangrove.

So Wednesday night I invited Prue to the Bar and Grill that had recently opened up. All the kids at our school talked about it. I think it was like a night club.

Prue picked me up at 4pm and we made our way to the venue.

And when I say this place was ridiculous I meant it. The whole thing was disco themed. With green see through chairs at the bar and every corner of the place lit with fluorescent strip lights. The feel was very much like a nightclub with a food counter at the rear of the establishment and a dance floor in the middle.

Prue and I took a seat at a green upholstered booth, her big eyes clashing with me.

"This place is really cool", She commented, bobbing along with the music that boomed overhead. "You want a drink? I'm buying?", She added with a mischievous grin.

"Whiskey and Coke",

"Very manly", She snickered, handing me her purse as she made her way to the bar with a hand full of cash and her ID. While she was gone I checked out the place. Either side of me were more booths. With couples tables closer to the food counter. The chairs a red clear plastic. And under the light of a disco ball people danced to 'Stayin Alive'.

It was actually a very cosy place.

"Ugh, Tommy and his lostboys just wandered in", Prue commented as she set down a tray of drinks. Tommy had a habit of being loud and obnoxious. Commenting on things that didn't concern him. He was kind of an asshole and we all just went with it.

"That's okay, they've got about twenty females to shoot them down before they ever get to us", I snickered, taking a sip of my whiskey. My head on a swivel in this place, there was just so many things to look at, A creepy fifty year old making moves on High school girls on the dance floor, Some drunk guy yelling at the bouncer, A fight between two dudes over a girl. I couldn't take my pick. It was all entertaining.

"Oh my, someone come get their Dad off the dance floor", Prue almost spat out her drink, watching him grind shamelessly against Hilary Selner. "That is so wrong", She added.

"Security", I giggled, my face turning to awe as Hilary moved inwards to the old guy and started making out with him. "Oh. Oh.", I clasped the shoulder of Prue's metallic coat, making sure she saw it too. "My eyes!", She cried, turning into me and shielding her vision.

"That's just...wrong", I shivered, draining my glass. Every inch of my skin standing on end.

"Oh, I forgot to tell you I invited Justin", Prue spoke, sitting up straighter.

"Is this Twenty-Four year old Justin?", I asked with a smirk, "Hot Firefighter Justin?",

"Yes", She murmured, her cheeks reddening. "And he's bringing his friends",

"Oh really? Is that why you darted to a booth?", I teased, motioning to her chest, "Is that Why the girls have been deployed?",

"I'm not wasting a good outfit", She snickered. It was a very nice outfit. I could almost see myself in her plunging silver napkin shirt that was completely backless. She'd paired it with shiny purple pants that were high waisted and clung to her form. Topping it off with big hair and white go-go boots.

She looked a hell of a lot better than me who'd settled with my leather flares and a purple halter top that tied around the back of my neck. Even though I covered it with a blue denim jacket. My hair was just thrown into a high ponytail with sprigs of fringe hanging out and minimal make up.

We agreed that she was there for fun and I was there to do my job...again.

Talk about boring.

"Did I ever tell I can table dance?", She asked.

"You table danced at Sam's party last year",

"Good times",

"I, personally, couldn't think of anything more humiliating",

"Oh, I'm gonna teach you now", She threatened, "Spice up that dull all work and no play life of yours. The next lesson: Dancing in the rain, then buying me tulips for being such a good friend.",

"I'll pass",

"Prudence", A male voice drifted above us.

"Justin", She smiled, scooting in closer to me so him and his two friends could fit in our booth. This man. This man was fucking beautiful. His short blonde hair near blinding under the fluorescent lighting. And he was built like a battering ram. Muscles bulging from his black dress shirt.

"Sierra, this is Justin", She fawned, earning a dimpled smile from him, his arm draping over her shoulder and fingers touching me.

"A pleasure", I nodded, "You all firefighters?",

"Yes ma'am", One of his friends replied, this one much less attractive than Justin. So was the other one.

"Sorry, this is Des and Paul", Justin motioned to his friends.

"Sierra," I uttered weakly.

"You wanna dance?", Justin murmured to Prue and she almost got up like a Jack rabbit. "You coming, Sierra?", She asked.

It was either stay with Justin's creepy friends or be a third wheel on the dance floor.

"Nah, you go", I urged, moving so they could both get past me. By miracle Paul went with them. And I downed a shot of tequila before I had to try to make conversation with the man beside me.

"Sara, right?", Des moved closer so I could hear him over the booming music.

"Sierra", I corrected, uncomfortable by this point.

"What do you do?", He exhaled. Look he wasn't ugly but he had half a chipped tooth and stank of pre drinks. Obviously he was older than the rest. Maybe thirty.

"I'm an agent for the CIA", I replied, glancing around the club. For someone to save me.

"Very funny", He murmured, brown eyes blinking slow.

"You wanna see a badge?", I responded, downing the last shot.

He held up his callused hands in surrender, that chipped tooth shining under the lights. He'd obviously been a smoker by the black outline on each tooth.

"You have great hips", Des commented in a low voice, "Childbearing hips",

My mouth hung open at the words. The fact he thought that somehow that was a compliment. I didn't get the chance to respond before he spoke again.

"You know, I see a lot of danger in my field. Just the other day I had a building collapse mid rescue. Almost lost my leg.",

"See a lot of fires in Hawkins?",

"Odd one here and there",

"It's an odd sort of town", I pressed on, "A lot of missing people for a small place.",

"That's the thing with small towns, they always attract the weirdos. But they're usually gone just as quickly.", He stretched out nonchalantly. The button on his shirt nearly popping off.

Don't do it. I warned him with a stern look before that arm came anywhere near my body. Or my childbearing hips...

"Sierra", Tommy slid into the other side of the booth, a drink in each hand. Slurring, "What the hell are you doing here? Is this your Dad?", He asked, putting his drink down to shake Des's hand, "Hello, Mr Morningstar, Is it cool if we go play pool? I'll give her back at the end of the night, scout's honour", Tommy saluted this man, whose creepy mouth hung agape and before he could respond grabbed my wrist and ushered us both towards the pool table. "Did I just stop a homicide?", Tommy giggled, throwing his arm over my shoulder. I was that relieved to be away from the creep I let him. "That guy was like forty", He continued. I laughed out of my nose, waiting until we were far enough away, to shrug Tommy's arm off me.

"You left your other drink back there", I spoke, motioning back to booth. His whole skinny body turned with the coordination of a peanut. And I had to grab the collar of his lettermen jacket to keep him from falling forward. His long black hair brushing my fingers.

"My drink is in my hand", His bottle green eyes narrowed on me. As if I was lying.

"We playing pool or what?", I shook my head, not in the mood to argue with a drunk man.

"Are you coming on to me?", He smiled softly, perfectly straight teeth reflecting under the fluorescent lighting.

"With Pool?", I asked with a furrowed brow.

"We should play pool", His eyes lit up like it was the best idea in the world. And I followed behind his long body dressed in black jeans with a studded belt and green high tops. Drunk Tommy was increasingly more tame than sober him.

"Look who I found", He sang to his group of friends That gathered at the red stools next to the pool table. I muttered a quick hi to those I went to school with but didn't really know. I really only knew Shelby, Denise, Tommy and Jackson from the group of Seven.

"Long Stick", Tommy passed me the pool cue and began to set up the balls. I took the opportunity to tear the jacket off my shoulders. "Should I be scared?", I snickered, draping my denim jacket over a bar stool.

"Sorry, did you say something?", Tommy smirked, his dark lined eyes darting between my chest and face.

"This", I held up the pool cue, "Is going to go someplace you won't like it in a second",

"My eye?", He all but whispered.

"Yeah, your eye", I shook my head, checking quickly to make sure the makeup on my shoulder was still covering my tattoo. It was.

"Ladies first", He stepped away from the front of the pool table, allowing me the first shot. It was a good one but not my best.

"How am I going to beat that?", Tommy groaned dramatically, holding the cue behind him as he hit the ball. He shrugged modestly as he sank four balls. Looking at me with that cue under his chin, cushioned by his hands.

"Have I been hustled?", I questioned, shooting again. This one was better. Nowhere near as good as Tommy's shot though.

"No. No", His black hair bounced in soft waves as he shook his head. He did another trick shot again without so much as lining up his sights then returned that cue back under his chin. Sinking another. I came around to his side of the table to line up my shot and he innocently stepped out of my way, moving behind me. As I leant over the green surface I tossed my sight back to Tommy, whose eyes were set directly on my ass. "Can I help you?", I warned once. Green eyes diverting to the ceiling, like he hadn't been staring. His hand dove in his pocket.

I sank two balls with my strike, turning back to the lanky man behind me with a smirk. "Game on, creeper",

"I wasn't not staring at your ass, Sierra. I'm a gentleman", He murmured with that dumb smile.

"Okay, Tommy Lee", I shook my head, watching as he clasped his chest.

"Tommy Lee? It is the greatest honour", He slurred, walking with his pool cue as support. Then he proceeded to absolutely demolish me with a single shot. His friends cheering on.

"This feels a lot like a hustle", I commented, squinting against the green lights above the table.

"But we didn't bet any money", He murmured. That was true. I handed him back the cue, speaking again, "What are you drinking?", I asked.

"What are you buying?", Tommy smirked as he put both of those cues back in place.

"You seem like a Vodka Cranberry type of guy. Maybe something with a small yellow umbrella?",

He laughed a goofy chuckle, the kind of thing that made you laugh yourself. "The Yellow Umbrella isn't really rock n roll?",

"I can set it on fire?",

"Deal",

"Okay", I turned on my heel and proceeded to walk back to the bar. As I passed the dance floor I glanced over to Prue who was deeply entranced on her partner. She had her arms draped over his neck and just sort of kissed him slowly. I couldn't really call it making out. It was something much less superficial than that.

I smirked as I turned back to the bar, a male bartender waiting on my order.

"Can I get a Vodka Cranberry with one of those little umbrellas, A shot of water and a Whiskey and coke?",

"Coming up", He nodded. Wow this place was lax on ID. The rumour was that no pretty girl ever got carded. Which, by the pure number of students at the bar seemed true.

I paid with cash and carried my three drinks back to that pool table at the front of the club.

"Tommy Lee", I called, tapping his boot with my foot as I put the drinks down on the bench. When they were out of my hands I reached into my jacket pocket that was still draped over the barstool and pulled out my lighter. "They only had red umbrellas", I chided, lighting the crimson paper. "Here you go", I motioned to the red drink. Tommy watched it with a smirk. I made sure to grab the flaming umbrella out before it got to close to the alcohol, dunking it into the water shot.

"Flaming Vodka Cranberry, as requested", I shrugged, taking my drink in my hand.

"Rock N Roll", He murmured, inspecting the alcoholic beverage before he drained the whole thing. I shouldn't have expected any more from the wild card.

"That was a double shot", I snickered as his face shrivelled.

"Are you trying to get me drunk? I have school tomorrow", He whined, closing his eyes to speak.

"What will we do without you dropping our combined average, Tommy?", Shelby piped up, clasping onto Tommy's arm.

"Who needs school anyway?", He slurred,

"You do, dumbass", Jackson laughed.

"I'll Catch you at one of my sold out concerts, Cockhead", Tommy made a foul gesture and turned back to me. "I actually went to elementary school with you",

"No way" I didn't believe that.

"Ontario, Canada. Hadley Elementary. First grade. Mrs Sanders", He spoke, making my eyes narrow. "Your Mom was a model",

"I don't remember you", I confessed, the idea of finding someone I knew from Canada in Hawkins was just insane. This place was tiny.

"You wouldn't. I was a chubby kid. Freckles. Glasses. The works",

"Thomas Anderson", I gasped, remembering it all at once, "Son of a bitch",

I'd always known him as Tommy A. No one used his actual name for anything not once he reached legend status. Everyone knew Tommy A. But I remembered him as the kid who vomited blue jello and chocolate milk down his shirt on Father's Day 1972. I remember the smell that lingered in the classroom for weeks afterwards. No matter how many times they tried to clean the carpet. We called him barf bag for a year until Jenny Wiley peed her pants at a school assembly and everyone forgot about poor Tommy Anderson.

"Barf Bag", I murmured, his face just recoiling.

"You know I haven't had jello since?",

"I don't blame you. Those kids teased the shit out of you",

"Janet Chamberlain died you know?", He asked, leaning over me to put his glass down.

"What? How?",

"Motorbike accident in Hadley about four years ago. My Mom attended to the crash sight",

"Your Mom is still an EMT?",

"Yeah.",

"In Hadley?",

"Yeah, She kicked me out of the house when I started acting up.",

"What sort of Acting up?" I questioned, I remembered her being just the sweetest woman. Especially to Tommy,

"She caught me naked and shooting up Heroin on the living room table with my friends. Then I Stole a car and got done for burglary and that was the end of my free ride. That's how I ended up in this hole", He gave me a bow then bounced back to his full height.

"You were such a goofy looking kid", I thought out loud.

"Yeah", He sighed,

"Wait so how long have you been in Hawkins?",

"Five years.",

"It's a weird town right? Compared to Hadley?", I spoke in a lower tone, leaning against the bench. With it I drained my drink.

"You mean above the satanic panic and missing kids?", He smirked, the padlock around his neck jangling as he rocked on his heels. "I'd say it's pretty normal. What about you? How'd the most quiet kid in Hadley Elementary get shoved into this Hell mouth?",

"Fell in with the wrong people. Did a lot of stupid things. Dad thought this place might be a fresh start.", I shrugged, listing off the topics on my fingers. "But so far it's been just the worst.",

"Don't take this the wrong way, but you're pretty much universally spat upon at Hawkins High, What's with that?", He asked, looking at me like he really cared. Like he wanted to listen. Adding, "You were such a sensitive kid back in Hadley. And you were kind of a material girl. Like the Stacy Messner of Hadley Elementary's sixth grade",

I laughed a little, "I guess I changed",

"No shit", He looked me up and down with his straight toothed smirk. His nose still lightly freckled on its bridge. Nothing like when he was younger though. Same curled hair, perhaps more damaged by an iron now. And much longer.

"You're a Satanist now", Tommy spoke in a lower tone, his mouth quirking as he spoke as if to keep himself from smiling. He fiddled with his empty glass, rotating it on the bench top, his eyes flickering between me and it.

"Apparently. I'm not even really sure what a Satanist is",

"You just go with it?",

"Hell yeah, no one fucks with a devil worshipper, that shit is gold",

"Kinda makes you the hottest girl at our school", He murmured, glancing back down to his glass. I was speechless with his confession.

"Why?",

"Dunno, it was just something that crossed my mind a few weeks back, over the holidays. Me and the boys were at the lake and it came up", Tommy shrugged, finally sitting on the stool next to me, "I mean you got three out of four votes but Billy doesn't count, he's not into anything that isn't easy",

"You voted?", I couldn't believe it.

"Sounds asinine when I say it out loud", He commented drunkenly, his eyes moving in thought. "Goes to show we're not as simple as you think. We are capable of complex thinking",

"None of you have even said a word to me. You don't know whether I'm really mean or nasty.",

"No, we just worship you from afar", He snickered, bowing as best as he could on his chair. "Like the forbidden fruit, No one dare touches Satan's best soldier. So we look on in awe instead",

"Fuck off, you do not", I shook my head, he was just spouting bullshit. Absolute lies.

"This week when you were wearing the Whitesnake shirt some absolutely filthy things were uttered between me and the boys",

"Only three out of four of the boys", I corrected, reminding myself never to wear that shirt again.

"It's okay, I think he's faulty. Because you rocking up to school on Friday to see Stacy arrested then leaving again was hot as fuck. I—Uh, thought you and Billy were together when you got out of his car", Tommy commented, spinning his glass again. He had the habit of not sitting still.

"No", I laughed, "No. No. No. Hell No...No",

"Once more?",

"No", I shook the thought out of my head, "I just dragged him to school so he could see her get arrested. That's all",

I hadn't even said two words to Billy this week. Our business was done. Finished. There was no reason to anymore...It's not like we were the best of friends anyway. We did have fun together though.

"I was worried when the cops came for him", Tommy confessed, "I guess I didn't put it past him to lose his shit at someone like you. My boy has some severe anger issues, and that's coming from me",

"He's got sad eyes", I murmured, biting back all I had to say on the matter. Tommy looked taken by surprise. "Oh, like—Uh, like...What do you mean?",

"C'mon, I thought he was your boy",

"Yeah, We do dumb shit together I don't stare into his eyes.",

"His eyes are 70% of his face", I snickered,

"Big eyes. I got it",

"It's when someone's eyes are distant, like he could look both at you and through you at the same time. Very expressive I suppose",

"Hmm", Tommy squinted at me, "You have them too",

"You don't. You do have a padlock around your neck though, what the hell is with that?", I asked, touching the silver lock against his chest.

"Stole it from around a bike", He smirked,

"You know most people steal the bike not the lock?", I couldn't help but snicker at its absolute absurdity.

"I wasn't there to steal. I was there to wreak havoc and leave. That person probably came out of school confused as hell",

"Yeah, wondering what idiot stole the lock not the bike. He got hit by the world's dumbest thief", I laughed. He was unhinged. Diabolical.

"Next week I'm going back for the chain", Tommy whispered, his hand covering his lips from prying ears.

"You're an absolute menace", I exhaled as Jackson set down a tray of drinks before Tommy and I.

"These are from the Golden Oldies at table 7. They want to know if you'll join them...Both of you", He commented, motioning to the booth at the end of the row. Two swingers nodded at us as we looked over. The man dressed in a grey three piece suit and golden chains. His wife had permed blonde hair and a low cut satin dress. Both around fifty years old.

"I mean free drinks are free drinks, doesn't matter whose di—",

"You are not going over there", I intercepted Tommy's fast movement, grabbing his sleeve.

"Yeah man, I was just fucking around. Someone called Prue sent them over with me.", Jackson chuckled.

"You're an ass", Tommy commented, "Some old guy almost got a free Bj out of me",

"Yeah, like you wouldn't have done it for free", Jackson made a foul gesture and returned to Shelby.

"That's gay, man", Tommy frowned, sitting back down. I looked over the drinks Prue sent. Whiskey, Rum, Liqueur shots. Wow she must've been really sorry for the creep. I downed the whiskey and two liqueur shots before speaking again. Tommy and I made a competition out of it.

"No more", I shrivelled my face, alerted to the sound of shattering glass.

"What the fuck is wrong with you?", A female voice pierced the air.

Like a usual bystander I stepped around Tommy with my jacket draped over my arm to see the drama unfold. "What's the matter? You're a whore anyway", Billy Hargrove sneered toward a slender woman. The swinger. Glass littered around their feet. I could only watch as she turned back on her heel and smacked him across the jaw with an open palm. He roughly grabbed her wrist in response, pure murder in his eyes. That's when the security guard shoved him. No one, not a single soul tried to tear Billy away from that absolutely jacked bouncer. Maybe they wanted to see him get hit. Wanted to see if he stood a chance against this seven foot weapon of a man. Even if he did, I didn't want to find out.

Shit.

I leapt through the crowd. Struggling to squeeze through all those people who cheered for the punch up.

"He's leaving", I held up my hand to the muscled guard who was arched to fight. And this guy would've put Billy six feet under in a single punch. The bald guard stopped, his lip twitching. That's not to say Billy would listen. No, he stripped the jacket from his shoulders, throwing it amongst the shattered remains of a glass. I turned to him pleadingly as if to ask him to behave for once. But he didn't want reason. He wanted blood. I wondered how far he'd go to get it.

"You wanna fight, dickhead?", I asked, dropping my jacket at our feet, as I spoke again, betting on the hope that he wouldn't hit me, "Let's go then",

"Get out of the way, Sierra", He snarled very close to my face.

"No, because you don't want a fight you want to get beat up", I bit back, half whispering, half yelling. Glancing between his hardened eyes for any morsel of reason, "That guy will destroy you, William",

"What are you going to do about it?", He spoke louder, angling his neck in that sadistic way he did. Too pissed to be reasoned with. Coercing a cacophony of Ooohhhs. He rammed into my shoulder like I was little more than an inconvenience to him. A speck in his sight. I don't know what part of me thought this was a good idea but I shoved him. Hard enough that he stumbled two steps back. Away from that fucking bouncer. My whole shoulder aching with the will I had. "Don't fuck with me, Hargrove. Go home", I warned,

"Listen to her, Billy, or she'll send your ass to Satan with express delivery", Shelby shouted from the back bench. Fuck her.

His jaw clenched, his tongue running over his teeth but much more angrily than usual. Looking between me and the bouncer. "Listen to your friend, boy", His deep voice came from behind me.

"Pick up your shit, and go Billy, we don't want you here", I warned once more, wondering what had gotten him so riled up. This was the only way I knew to reason with him. His neck sort of angled, exhaling a soft laugh before he pushed his way back through the front doors.

"Free drinks for everyone!", Someone called, coercing everyone to the bar.

I swallowed against the lump in my throat, swooping both of our jackets into my arms before I followed after him. The outside air nipping at my skin.

"William!", I called, running after him as best I could. But goddamn he walked fast. "Hey", I grasped the material of his sleeve, "What the hell was that?",

Billy violently tore his arm out of my hand. "Fuck off, Sierra",

I didn't listen and followed his heavy steps back to his car across the parking lot. But as he tried to unlock the door I swiped the keys out of his hands. His teeth clamping together so tightly I thought they might snap. "You're really pissing me off", He ground out, turning to me at last. Under the illumination of a fluorescent sign I could see the welt on his cheek, the indent of a diamond ring on the side of his eye socket. He reached for the keys in my hand but I held them out of range. "What was that?", I spoke calmly, pushing his chest back with my fingertips.

"I'm not fucking around", He grabbed my wrist in a bone breaking grasp, shoving me against the door frame as he both shouted and slammed his hand down, "Give me the fucking keys!",

The sound startled me more than anything. The violence in his request. I stared at him with wide eyes but I dropped those damned keys. My heart beating a million miles an hour. The sort of thing that sprung tears in my eyes.

Shit. I hated myself for it. The memory that cleaved through me.

He let me go the minute those keys hit his palm and I swiftly turned back to the pavement. My limbs sort of quaking. I breathed out several deep breaths as I mounted the kerb but it didn't seem to help. I knew I didn't want to go back into that club after that.

That my night was, in all meaning of the word, done. It took a while to calm down from something like this and I knew if I was around all those people I'd be the opposite of that. I'd be irritated and uncomfortable. Thinking about what an idiot I was for following him.

So I veered right on that path, headed toward the public park. It wasn't a huge distance through the woodlands to my house. Maybe a thirty minute walk. But first, I needed to lay down. All that Whiskey and Cola catching up to me.

My quick, uncoordinated steps cut across the concreted path to the stone fountain that cascaded streams of water down through each of its five circular tiers. It's edge was a flat surface even though I had to trod through some expensive plants to get to it.

The glittering night sky span around me as I laid on the lip of that fountain. Cooling sprays of water coating my right side. Good. Good. Very good. I exhaled, realising I was still holding onto mine and Billy's jacket. I let them both fall onto the ground.

Closing my eyes for a second. It was very bright here. In Ground saucer lights pointed directly at the fountain. A tunnel of light strobing red above me. Pulsing. Like it would open and swallow me whole. Spooky.

I reached to touch it. The concrete vibrated under my back. I could've sworn it quaked. Then something touched my cheek out of the cold water, whispering

"Agent Morningstar",

I startled, looking at that dark water below.

Maybe I was more drunk than I thought...

Shit.

"I got shot down again since you have to know", A voice rumbled from beside me, one of those jackets brushing by my side. I turned my head to see the shape of Billy standing there.

He just about scared the life out of me.

"What?", I blinked quickly, trying to settle the Image, "What?",

"Are you fucking drunk?", He exhaled with furrowed brows. I laughed in response.

Yes. I was.

"Fuck off, Billy", And I meant it. I really did. I'd wanted to help him but not at the sake of my own sanity. Not again..., "I don't want to fucking talk to you, I don't want to look at you",

I hated that. Hate how miserable I became the moment alcohol touched my lips. Any strength within me sort of fluttered away and I was weak. Susceptible to becoming the friend that clings to you. That sort of bitch. Because deep down I was truly just a mess.

"How are you getting home?", He ignored me, exhaling a cloud of smoke. I just wanted him to leave. Wanted to be alone. I'm sure he wanted the same thing. He didn't need to be out here with the satanist of Hawkins High. Not now that Stacy Messner was away. I'm not sure why he wanted to be around me at all.

I was nothing to him.

"None of your fucking business", I snickered, feeling the surface of the pond at my fingertips. I sat upright again, my sight just a blur of lights. Holy fuck I was lightheaded,

"You can't stay out here drunk off your ass", He spoke, crossing his arms,"Someone will come and abduct you or some shit",

"Fuck, wouldn't that be the solution to all your problems then?", I sneered, running my hands through the body of water below me.

"...No",

"I wasn't talking to you, mind your business", I swallowed, the night sky just a glittering mass above me. Pure black and silver. The sound of trickling water all I could hear. The spray of it running over my hand.

Woah. I swayed. "What was the promblem this time? Did you actually punch that Old lady in the face?",

"I've lost the shining", He murmured, something very sorrowful in his face. In his sad eyes that glistened in the darkness.

"This right here", I motioned to my hands, "Is the worlds smallest violin. Let me play you a fuckin song",

"What do you want me to say, Sierra? That I'm a fucking asshole? You already know that ", He murmured softly, blowing out another smoke cloud. "You want a free punch? I'm standing right here",

"Your apology fuckin sucks", I held my spinning head in my hands, standing again,"But I know that hurt you a hell of a lot more than you let on",

"What?", He grunted, holding up his hands with that cigarette between his lips.

"Getting shot down again", I exhaled while picking up my jacket from the garden bed. Woah, tipsy. I laughed nervously as I put my arms into the sleeves, draping it over my shoulders. A bit of a danger to myself in the state I was in.

"Wasn't fun", He clenched his jaw, glancing up to the star filled sky. Actually admitting it. And I knew he wasn't made of steel but some part of me just figured he'd be used to handling these things. There was no way he won all the time.

"What's changed? I don't understand why you're all of the suddens striking out",

"Do you think if I knew I'd be here?", He grunted, his fuse running extremely short. "I wouldn't be standing here with the school's Satanist, that's for sure",

"You could always just fuck off", I suggested, "This isn't Sierra's friendship club. I don't need you standing here with me, buddy",

"Walk without falling on your ass then get back to me", He responded nastily."Fucking hell, Sierra. This isn't how I envisioned my night either. But fuck me, we're both here", I watched him spin on his heel, motioning to the vast emptiness around us. His eyes sort of cold, void of feeling. And while I might've looked like hell he'd been dragged through it. Too many times in the past two weeks. Scratched, beaten up, Arrested, degraded by his Dad, Spat at, turned down, thrown out of a window and slapped fair across the mouth.

"Are you okay?", I asked after a moment, rising above my own anger. I think if someone asked me that same question I'd crumble.

Billy looked at me with that fake, rehearsed smirk, his tongue running over his teeth for a moment. He didn't know what to say to that. "Do I look like a bitch?",

My hands raised in surrender, regretting ever asking him. Silent as I swept around to his front. Somewhat uncoordinatedly absorbing the damage to his face. I didn't hide the grimace either. The pure visceral reaction to seeing that reddened flesh against his already split brow. There was some sort of indent on his cheekbone too. Perhaps a ring or a bangle that whipped his skin with the impact.

"That hit looked like it hurt.",

"Wasn't fun", His sight dropped to the pavement, clearing his throat before he took another drag of his cigarette.

I'm pretty sure he was close to falling apart.

"I know.", I sighed, hugging my jacket to myself as I spoke again, "That's why I'm not gunna hit you,",

Billy didn't hesitate to answer, sneering "You gonna stab me instead?",

"Don't bite me,", I returned his snarky voice, uncrossing my arms with my forward step.

"Wha-", Green eyes locked on to me the moment my hand met his side.

"I'm gunna give you a hug or a lobotomy", I explained before I forced my presence on to him. His brow knitted, disgust growing on his face, "Lobotomy",

"Too bad", I snickered drunkenly, pushing away the hand that held his cigarette to his lips. As my body melded into his I held the back of his neck in my hand. Throwing my other arm around his shoulder too.

He went stiff against it. Shy. His chest rising and falling in deep breaths. But he did hug me back. Smoke escaping next to my head in steady streams. Those arms against my waist and upper shoulder slowly constricted. Like he was remembering how.

He was so warm. Like a furnace. And his collar was infused with the scent of his cologne. I didn't mind this one as much as his old one. It was less sweet and tangy. More of a citrus, musk and spice sort of smell. It was nice. Not overwhelming. After a bit his hand swept the exposed skin on my hip. Finally settling into the hug.

It wasn't a short hug, not like I'd intended. Because I'd needed it just as much as him.

All I knew is we both had a pretty shitty week but only one of us got smacked in the mouth tonight. In public. By a woman. That would've really stung the old ego.

Even though Stacy was gone her lies sank deep into the veins of our school. Woman beater they called Billy. Psycho. All of the above. And it stuck.

Everyone sort of watched him now, waited for him to do something that would fit into those lies. Tonight didn't help him at all.

As we parted he handed me his lit cigarette and I took a long drag, exhaling it into the night. Neither of us would ever speak of this again. To anyone else.

"Where'd you even come from tonight? You just kind of appeared?", Billy cleared his throat, taking back his smoke.

"I was talking to Tommy Lee", I shrugged while stepping out of the garden bed.

"You were talking to Tommy?", He looked at me with bewilderment as he sucked the air between his teeth. "My friend Tommy?",

"No", I rolled my eyes, emphasising, "I was talkin to the real Tommy Lee from Motley Crüe",

"Why were you talking to Tommy?", His neck angled, genuinely confused.

"He's really good at pool", I spoke excitedly into the breeze, listening to soft thud of my boots on the concrete.

"Yeah, that and the drums are kind of his thing", Billy shrugged, falling beside me.

"Do you want to hear the cliff notes version of tonight or the whole number of events that led to me being drungk off my tits in this park?", I offered, not waiting for him to answer. "Long version? Okay— So I came here with Prue tonight, you know, anything to escape Ol triple six Morningstar. What she didn't tell me was she invited her firefighter booty call . So he gets there with two of his friends. And this guy is Twenty Four. But his friends are like Ten years older than him. Like a good degade. So Prue and lover boy get up go to the dance floor and she sticks me with the creep. The other one fugged off as soon as Prue left. But this guy right, he's almost old enough to be Ol triple six and he tells me I have nice childbearing hips. Which was just", I made this distasteful face that made Billy snicker, "By miragle Tommy came over and rescued me from old creeperino. It was funny as hell though, he called him Mr Morningstar and asked if I could go play pool with him and his friends. So I played pool for a bit. I lost by the way. And as a thank you for saving me from the creeperoo I offered to buy Tommy Lee a drink. Anyway, I look over to Prue on the dance floor and She is so into this firefighter. She was slow dancing. Not table dancing. Prue isn't into that sappy crap...I'm planning them a fall wedding, would you like to come?", I asked as Billy tossed his cigarette butt, stuffing his hands into his jacket pockets.

"So you bought Tommy a drink?", He pressed,

"Yeah, We talked for a little bit then I heard a glass shatter and you appeared.", I finished my story off, glancing to him.

"I wasn't thinking straight...", He justified gently.

"If you had fought that three hundred kilo rhino bouncer like you wanted to you wouldn't have had to worry about thinking again. What was with the old lady? She was like forty?",

"I told you. I don't know why but I've lost the shining.", He exhaled.

"And in this case the shining is the ability to get laid off of six words?", I had to clarify, feeling the night breeze on my skin. The soft booming of club music coming back into range.

"No, My ability to see the future", He rolled his eyes, speaking just monotonous enough to make me laugh. Adding, "And Dad's been writing weird things on his typewriter. I'm getting worried.",

"Do you foresee a bruised shin?", I asked with my hand on my hip.

"Yea—No?", He tried to think of the right answer.

"Wrong", I mimicked a kick but didn't actually hit him. He turned in towards me in warning. So serious under his slight smirk. "Gotcha", I mused, tapping his chin with my knuckle. "I did squeeze a few secrets out of Tommy while he was drunk, though", I settled back beside him.

"Tommy hasn't kept a secret in his life",

"Well it was a secret to me", I corrected myself

"What was?",

"...Your friends think I'm hot. That was a boost to the old ego.",

"Not hot, mysterious . Tommy brought it up at the bonfire a few weeks ago.", Billy just sort of shrugged. "I think Aubrey cried when Sam agreed.",

"Who was it between? Did I have fierce competition or was it like a winning by default thing?",

"They were playing 'would you rather?'",

"I'm so confused", I confessed.

"You give someone two names and they choose who they'd rather fuck. Loser gets replaced with a new name every round. Yours stuck", He rolled his eyes.

"Okay, but who'd I win against?", I pressed on, not surprised by the games his friends played.

"Uh—Stacy, Aubrey, Jane, Shelby, Prue, Kelsey, Simone", He squinted as if it hurt him to remember. "Something like that. I chose Aubrey from the start so I didn't really hear your competitors",

Of course he did.

"Boobs?", I guessed.

"Oh, yeah", He smirked,

"Rough luck",

"Blondes are my thing anyway",

"Because the peroxide from the bleach has burned away their brain cells?",

"You are so catty, Sierra...Just imagine the opposite of you and that's my ideal woman", He motioned to me in some weird hand movements.

"Oh Blonde, Dumb and defenceless?", I questioned, the words meaning to get a reaction out of me.

"Nice", He corrected.

"But stupid?",

"I mean It's not a prerequisite",

"What a dumb question, it's not like you even talk to them", I thought aloud.

"Sometimes I don't even know their names", He admitted.

My eyes caught the playground to the right of us as we walked. Sort of bored of this conversation.

"Oooh. I wanna go on the zip line", I was off before Billy go the chance to speak, toddling down the hill towards the bark lined fort.

Swings. My eyes lit up. I liked swings. So I sat down heavily on its plastic seat, the chains either side of me groaning under my weight. A shadow settled at my back. Two hands grasping the chains above where mine sat.

"Are you five?", Billy asked, lightly pushing on the links of chain. The world veered back and forth slowly. Cold air whipping by my cheek as I giggled. He pushed me again, this time with more power. The stars coming closer then falling again. My legs swinging back and forth until I got up to probably the highest I could go without doing a full rotation over the sturdy wooden frame. Overlooking the shadowed park encompassed by woodland. And as I stopped moving my legs the swing slowly stopped reaching so high. Back and forth until awaiting hands clasped the chain and stilled it completely. That man a wall behind me. I felt very safe there even though my mind was rattling around my skull like a bumper car.

I arched my neck back like a giraffe, my head meeting the metallic button of his jacket as I looked up at him. "Oh good, I hoped that was you", I spoke, propelling myself off the swing to that zip line across the playground. Begrudging footsteps followed behind me while I mounted that rubber lined platform.

"You're gonna break your neck", He warned. Not that I had to listen while I grabbed the triangular handle and kicked off the platform. Whirring through to the other side. "Your turn", I snickered, pushing the handle back with enough force to reach him.

"No way In hell", He shrivelled up his face and leapt down off the zip line stand. Bark crunching beneath his chained boots. "Why don't we go back to the car?",

I thought about his offer for a second before sighting the wooden fort behind me that went up in five tiers with a platform between. First was a ladder, then a chain floor, a rock wall, swinging ropes with footfalls and then a narrow tunnel with climbing rungs. The final platform, about sixteen feet above us was the biggest with a silver slide at its mouth or a fireman's pole.

"I bet you can't fit up there", I motioned to the top tier.

"What?", He blinked slowly, eyeing off the fort.

"10 I'm faster than you",

"Yeah right", He scoffed, "You're a girl",

"I'm also lighter and better looking", I added, listing the two off on my fingers.

"Do I look five?"

"Just say you can't fit. It's okay. We're all friends here, William", I teased, looking him up and down.

"I can fit", Billy replied with narrowed eyes. I responded with a look that begged to differ. Kicking the bark under my feet. "Oh, the sky is pretty tonight", I commented in a sort of shit stirring way.

"This is Fucking stupid", I heard him murmur under his breath as that jacket came off his shoulders again, throwing his keys, wallet, lighter and pack of cigarettes on it. He meant business when the cigarettes left his pocket. So I threw off my denim jacket again, dropping it on his. My halter top probably not the best thing to be running in. But fuck it, I was drunk.

Billy untucked his grey low buttoned shirt from his jeans as if it would help.

"20", He eyed me up and down, smirking to himself.

"Deal", I shrugged, standing at the lip of that first platform with my heeled boot on its surface. He mirrored my stance, standing next to me. Fool.

"Is this like a 3 2 1 type of thing?", He asked,

"Most definitely", I smirked, holding up my fingers, "Three. Two. One",

I mounted that platform swiftly, by then he'd realised the evilness of my plan when his bad knee forced him back to the bark. Swearing unrepeatable words that made me giggle loud enough for him to hear. But I was up climbing that first blue ladder by then, rung by rung. Making it to level two when the ladder shuddered from the tier below. Shit. Careful footfall by careful footfall I climbed the chain wall, trying desperately not to get my boots stuck. But it slowed me down a fair bit. Fuck. The rock wall was going to suck. There was no way these boots were grasping that shit. So I grabbed for the yellow handles just above me, hauling myself up that way. Managing to Avoid that slippery surface completely. The swinging ropes posed the same problem. Maybe if I could hit one and propel myself onwards through to the ledge. Then I could hoist myself up to the next level. Yeah. That would work.

I didn't get time to think twice about it before the creature behind me pushed me spine first into those chain walls. "That was really underhanded and nasty", He spoke, out of breath. A sheen of sweat against his brow In the night. I snickered at his body against mine in the small space. "Thank you", I responded, his strong cologne all I could smell. He stepped forward on that wooden platform, leaning his arm above my head on the beam that supported the plastic roof. His sight dipped between my mouth and eyes for a moment. Both of us out of breath. Then as his hand came around my shoulder and he looked like he might just try to something, he spoke three words, "Now it's 30",

On the last syllable I felt the neck of my top give way. And he was gone. I caught it before my tits were on display. "Low blow, Hargrove", I commented while I tied off the straps again. By that time he was scaling the fourth platform, hauling himself up before I'd even fixed myself. Game on.

I launched myself onto the middle rung, straddling that rope between my thighs. From there I swung until I knew I could grab those handles to the fourth level, hoisting myself up with the momentum of the swing rope. He was still in the last twisting tunnel when I arrived. Shit. I hissed. I'd have to scale the side of the fortress if I wanted to win. And I did. Metal pole by metal pole I crawled up and over that last platform. Collapsing on that wood floor in my victory not Six seconds before Billy.

"What the hell are you?", He exhaled breathlessly, "Bionic?",

"What I am, my boy, is 30 richer", I uttered between ragged breaths, laughing by the end. "I'll tell you what though,", I added, tapping the side of his ankle. "I'll settle for you driving me home tonight instead. I think Prue's gonna be a while",

"I mean he's a firefighter, she'll be home before you are", He commented with a smirk, holding his ribs there.

"That was so snarky, do it again", I giggled, my whole chest just aching. From laughing. From hauling myself up that wall. It all melded together.

"You approve?", He snickered while collapsing down next to me. Barely enough space in that cube for the both of us. It was definitely a kid's playground.

"Did you get stuck in that tunnel?", I asked, my cheeks hurting now from giggling.

"Yeah, the fucking bend", He chuckled, holding his chest. This only made me laugh harder. My god. I don't remember when I'd laughed this hard. My cheeks were on fire. "I ripped the ass of my pants on the chain wall", I added, the sound coming from my mouth just a pure wheeze now. Why was it so funny? When I looked back to Billy he had tears glistening in his eyes, anything to us at this point was simply hilarious. Shit, I had to sit up. I dragged myself higher up on the platform, planting my boots against his knee. "Must've been the childbearing hips", He added. And I cackled. It wasn't even that funny. Oh my, I was going to pee my pants. But I still snickered again, "That's my future husband you're talking about",

"At least him and the kids will be in diapers together", He chuckled, his chest rebounding off the plastic wall in its might. I collapsed over his legs in my fit. "Stop, I'm going to pee my pants", I begged, each laugh burning in my throat.

"Then all three of you will be in diapers", Billy commented, "And I don't think that's covered by insurance",

"What the hell?", Fuck, why was it so hilarious to me? Tears slid down my cheek. And I was sure at this point my face was red. Like tomato red. Billy tore one of his legs out from underneath me and placed it on top of my waist. Like a free foot rest. It was the sore knee I realised.

"Shit", I cursed as I moved myself to lie on my back there, his leg crushing my ribs. Thinking out loud, "The only way down is by that slide or the pole",

"No shit",

"I'm wearing leather pants", I clarified, watching his shoulders shrug as if he should understand but didn't.

"And you're afraid they're going to create static electricity on the way down and give you superpowers?", He asked with raised brows.

"They won't slide or they'll burn my ass", I specified, laughing again.

"I could throw you down to the ground?",

"You're no help",

"Fine, stay up here", He replied, taking his leg off my body.

"Just throw me up my jacket and I'll slide down on it", I spoke loudly, proud of my inebriated thoughts. He stepped over me.

"Or", Billy exhaled, teetering at the edge of the metal slide. He hoisted his jeans a fraction higher before sitting, tapping his thigh at me.

Oh, this was a bad idea.

"Hold that thought", I narrowed my eyes, putting another knot in the tie at my neck. "Okay", I shuffled around him, under the low roof. "Don't get any ideas",

"Ideas are gone", He rolled his eyes as I sat down sideways on his lap. My legs overhanging the side of the slide. I figured it'd be easier. Less awkward. But This was the sort of thing that made me all of the sudden very shy. Very vulnerable. He breathe a long sigh as his eyes skimmed down, "Right in the family jewels", Billy hissed beneath me, pushing me forward by my waist. I couldn't help but laugh, still holding onto the beam above me. This was just awkward as hell. Why did he suggest this?

"On three, okay?", His voice passed my cheek. I didn't say anything but strung my arm over his warm shoulder. Holding on. He gripped my waist for safety.

"One", Billy spoke, pushing off the platform. His Laughing all I heard as I clung to him on the way down. Finally reaching the steady plateau.

"You fucker", I snickered as I leapt up from his lap, dry bark beneath my boots again.

"Geez, you're not going to catch anything through my clothes", He rolled his eyes.

"What?", I questioned, very confused.

"You got up so fast", He laughed, "I can still see your outline",

"What? I wanted to get my jacket so I could cover the split in my pants", I spoke slowly, tying the sleeves of it around my waist, "But if you like I can come back and rest my head on your shoulder and we can slow dance under the moonlight. I'll cry, you'll cry. It'll be a beautiful moment",

"I don't dance standing upright", He smirked, "But if you're offering",

"I'm so not", I grimaced, holding up my hand to stop him right there.

"You're not really my type, anyway",

"You'll never know what a huge compliment that is to me", I held my chest, pretending to wipe away a tear. "I'm going to call my Mom after this and let her know I'm not a two-faced hussy. She will be so proud",

"Does this come as a surprise?", He asked with narrowed eyes, standing. "We're pretty much at opposite ends of the spectrum. Just Two very different types of people",

"Nah, I mean. You like people, I don't. You're a jock, I'm a Satanist. You're good at science, I suck at science. You're tanned, I'm as white as a ghost. Blond hair, Black hair. Green eyes, Blue eyes.", I motioned between us quickly, "You'll fight anything that moves, I avoid that...mostly. You like Foreigner, I like Motley Crüe. My car's jacked, yours is fast. My pants are ripped, yours aren't. I mean we're basically the same person", I shrugged, repositioning my legs.

"What, you're not going to say it?", He murmured,

"What?",

"I'm a whore and you're not?", Billy added with his hands in his pockets.

"Doesn't really define you does it?", I exhaled, "Although I'd probably lay of the hussies. I hear way too many things in this town as it is. I'm surprised I could look Tommy Lee in the eye tonight",

"The taller and skinnier they are the bi—",

I cut him off quickly, "I don't need it repeated",

"Okay, so what if a Cowboy came into Hawkins would you not be tempted at all?", Billy asked with a shit stirring grin.

"I appreciate Cowboys and their tight jeans but they're not my type.", I thought aloud as we began to walk again.

"Then what is?",

"Assholes. Always the ones that have too much confidence. Tattoos and piercings usually. And just terrible morals.", I shrugged plainly, "That's why I steer clear. Just imagine the human embodiment of the worst thing that could happen to a person. They're usually tall, handsome and have dark hair and alcohol issues. Think of male names Names beginning with J. These are the men I attract",

"That's very specific", His thick brows raised, sort of impressed. "Im surprised you've stuck around me this long",

"Why?", I asked,

"Because I'm all of the above",

The words sank into my skin. Why would he think that?

"Fuck off", I smacked his arm, "You're secretly a mastermind of the sciences.",

"I memorised three numbers", He scoffed.

"Okay, I didn't want to be the one to tell you this but, you're not as scary as you think you are", I held up my hands with my confession.

"Compared to a Satanist",

"I think I'd win in a fight against you is what I'm saying", I added.

"So I'm a bitch and a nerd?", He shook his head, licking his lips afterwards,

"Would you rather be an asshole?",

"Yeah",

"Look, all I'm saying is there is a lot more to William Hargrove than chasing ass and starting fights. You're not as one dimensional as my regular psychos. You're layered. Like a pastry",

"Thank you?",

"You're Welcome",

"You're not really what I was expecting either.",

"Oh?",

"I mean everyone here pretends they're a badass but you—Really are. I mean the Guns, Beating the fuck out of Jimmy Volksem , Demolishing Steve Harrington at pull ups, scaring the shit out of my Dad. You're terrifying when you need to be.",

I smirked at the compliment, heat growing in my cheeks. Those sorts of things always made me uncomfortable. "And you double clutch", He shrugged.

"Yeah, My Grandad was a racer. You gotta double clutch in a car like yours", I explained. "Seriously though, did you not expect me to be unhinged? The Satanist?",

"No, you're the opposite. You're too well hinged ", He explained.

I laughed into the night, playing with the lulled sleeves of my jacket. We walked slowly now that that car park came into view.

"Well, My Dad thinks you're the best thing since sliced bread.", I snickered, "As weird as it sounds I think you're the kind of guy he wanted to be in Highschool. You know, Instead of a nerd",

"No way your Dad was a nerd.", Billy shook his head.

"I have photos. That man didn't peak until he was well into his twenties", I recalled the photos at Grandma's house of when Dad first joined the Navy. His hair was slicked, his face was chubby with freckles on his nose. Not to mention his crooked teeth. I got those from him but at least I got braces when I was ten not twenty-nine.

"But you know what? My Mom was a model and now she's out of HIS league", I added.

"Yeah, Dean showed me photos. I don't think that's true. Your Mom is...", Billy whistled lowly. Earning the kick I gave his thigh.

"She's a psycho", I shook my head.

"You look like your Dad though", He murmured, "It's the eyes",

"Always wanted to look like a man",

"Fuck off. I'm battling for my life after drooling about your Mom",

"It doesn't bother me. Everyone does it. She's beautiful.", I exhaled, the comments stopped bothering me a long time ago.

"I'm only going to admit this because you're probably not going to remember it in the morning. But...You're way more attractive than your Mom", He spoke as if it physically pained him. No way was he serious.

"Yeah right", I scoffed, nudging his shoulder. "I'm going to go tell Prue I've found another ride home. Let's hope my sheer beauty doesn't blind anyone", I snickered as he stopped by the Camaro.

—————

The Ride Home from the Club was eventful from the moment We pulled out of the carpark. My thoughts stuck on Prue and her lover boy.

"That Fireman is never going to call her again", I spoke while I clicked in my seat belt.

"You have the Shining too?", Billy teased, changing up a gear. His knee obviously still bothering him.

"The one's who start that hot and heavy have no intention of sticking around", I explained, "They'll sleep together and he'll ghost her. You'll see",

"Shit, Does everyone know our secret or just you?", He murmured, "Usually works like a charm",

"You know it only works because we let it, right? We like to let you think it's your idea but it's not", I informed him in a low voice, "If she's wearing perfume, looks a million bucks and is wearing matching lingerie. She caught you, not the other way around",

"Then why do you complain when we ghost you?",

"As Women it's our duty to keep your species in check. We need the drama", I shrugged, talking complete nonsense. "Except for the duds, we encourage ghosting then",

"Then why does it matter if he ghosts Prue?",

"Because she likes him. It's a little different when there are feelings involved", I tried to explain as best as I could but that shot Prue gave me before I left the club really slammed into me.

"Why do you care?", He asked bluntly and glanced over to me as we passed by the shop fronts in town.

"That's a good question", I slurred, closing my eyes to speak. What more was there to say?

"Harrington made any moves on you yet?", Billy asked with a stirring smirk. Sounded like a whole lot of none of his business. Why did he care?

"Since he took me to the hospital and made sure I wasn't dying? No", I responded, perhaps a fraction too harshly.

"He your hero now?",

"Can you not?", I begged, leaning my skull against the head rest.

"What? He virtually throws himself at your feet",

"I don't date high school boys", I repeated firmly.

"He's going to be devastated. Can I be the one to tell him?",

"Jesus fucking Christ, why don't you two just bring the measuring tape to school? See whose is bigger And when you're both sorely disappointed you can end the rivalry", I shook my head at their stupid macho bullshit.

"Fuck, Sierra", He chuckled, " No need to put both of us six feet under",

"To you it's probably 12 feet", I mocked him childishly.

"Don't be nasty, Besides if he falls through Tommy and Sam will gladly pick up the pieces",

"Not interested", I murmured, watching the streetlights that passed us by. This conversation wasn't really what I was looking for. How many times did I have to tell him? Could he not tell I wasn't interested in any of them? It didn't matter who he threw at me. The answer was no.

"Sounds a lot like you're bitching out", Billy commented like it was any of his business.

"Why does it matter to you?",

"I mean, it doesn't, but giving each other a hard time is kinda what we do",

I shifted in my seat, pleading for the moment my driveway came into view. I was way too drunk. Too miserable to be talking about this sort of stuff. It always got very dark and I'm not sure he'd handle it in any way that was proper. Closing my eyes to speak, "My last boyfriend tried to gut me with a hunting knife when I told him I was leaving him", I exhaled upon shaky breaths. "When I survived he drowned himself",

"This was the one who—", He motioned a soft punch in the air.

"Yeah", The words came out more air than anything.

"Good", Billy shrugged, "You know, That he drowned himself, not the attempted murder",

I didn't really expect that. Although I should have. He was abrasive as anything. A no bullshit type of guy. "But I thought you lived to spite your enemies", He added.

"I'm lost",

"You survived but he still won. He pulled the age old 'If I can't have you no one else will', so you'd never move on. Now you're too scared to",

"I—", Words were lost on me. Since when was he this guy who I could talk to? Who'd give a shit about my problems? I expected him to fade into silence after my confession. To grunt something at me then crank up the radio. Shit, he really was my friend. "I don't like when you're the reasonable one, it feels wrong, say something gross and perverse",

Billy smirked shyly under the dim street lighting. His ring tapping the steering wheel. Ignoring my request, "Not dating isn't revenge. It'll Kinda just leave you with the idea that all men are assholes...Especially if you keep hanging around me",

"You're okay", I admitted, really absorbing what he said. I know he thought deeply before he spoke. Maybe even overthought. The quiet ones always did. And he would've thought of every reason not to tell me that.

"Can I get that in writing?", He teased, "I'll show it to you when you're sober. I'll laugh, you'll laugh.",

"Absolutely not",

"If you do start trying again, come up with a new type",

"Opposite of you? You reckon?", I asked softly, mocking what he'd said before.

"Definitely",

"But that's me?", I pointed out, "Wow that was easy",

"Okay, maybe the opposite of you",

"Blonde, loud, Popular and nice?", I questioned, wondering if the irony rubbed off on him, adding, "Tall order to fill, I'm sure with my scathing good looks I'd be able to find him though",

"I should've just let you think I had the hots for your Mom", He sighed, turning on to the highway.

"Oh, No was it a lie?", I snickered, "Am I actually ugly?",

"No, I just regret admitting it",

I noticed then that the radio wasn't playing. It was on but turned down the whole way. Road noise and wind all I could hear. The feeling of the cold breeze filtering through my hair leaving a soothing aftertaste in my aching skull.

"You know I can make things happen with you and Aubrey. I was her best friend for a while. I kinda know what she looks for in a guy", I spoke, his confession at the park sort of weighing on me.

He was silent for a bit. Thinking. Hard enough that his canines ran over one another, his mouth slightly parted. "I'll—Uh, think about it",

"She kinda has a crush on Harrington though", I added.

Billy shrugged, "Couldn't tell. She almost sat on his lap trying to get between you two at Stacy's party",

"Yeah, I mean there's a reason I no longer speak to her but I figure you don't really want her for her wit", I murmured, was it wrong to say that what he said bothered me? Probably. But It did. I couldn't really help it.

"Sounds like me", He responded half-heartedly as we turned into my driveway. I got out to put in the code on the gate. The metal panel screeching open. We crawled up the driveway slowly, my eyes settling on that space where Dad's car should've been.

"Dean must've picked up a job", I spoke, somewhat relieved I'd have the house to myself for the night. "You still wanna hear those tapes?",

"Yeah",

————————

I set us up in the office with the cassette player in the middle of the mahogany desk and four cassettes splayed either side of it. The lighting in there was dim because of the broken dimmer. Some real mood lighting. I thought about that as I wheeled the spare chair around to the front of the desk. The forest green carpet making it more resistant. Billy stood in the doorway with a nervous expression on his usually calm face, looking into the tea cup in his hand.

"I, uh, took out Steve's because it was about Stacy not you...Are you sure you wanna hear them?",

"Yeah", He nodded quickly, that nervous expression still there despite it.

"Okay", I nodded, tapping the chair beside me as I placed my cup of tea down on a coaster. It wasn't a huge office so we were pretty close together with both of us behind the desk and bookcases either side. I sat down and waited for him to do the same.

"Which tape first?", I asked as soon as his feet moved.

"Yours",

"Okay",

He took up the space next to me, watching as I put my cassette into the player. It whirred for a bit then started to play. Officer Healy's voice piercing through the crackle

"State your name for me",

"Sierra Morningstar",

"Miss Morningstar. Can you tell me what happened Saturday night?",

"Yeah. Jimmy Volksem happened",

"Are you saying he attacked you?",

"I'm saying I have a size thirteen boot mark bruised on my rib cage and it ain't Billy Hargrove's.",

"Yes or no. Did James Volksem attack you Saturday night?",

"Yes",

"What happened in the events leading up to the attack? Did you provoke him somehow?",

"Are you asking me if I deserved it Officer Healy?",

"No...No of course not. Let me rephrase. What is your relationship with Jimmy Volksem like?",

"I don't have one. He's a jock Douchebag.",

"And Billy Hargrove?",

"Same answer applies",

"So you never talked to him?",

"I didn't go out of my way to. If I talked to him it was because he was with Aubrey and Stacy"

"Right...Tell me about Stacy",

"I don't think she's all there if that's what you're asking",

"Why?",

"She has a temper and money to make things happen to those who piss her off",

"You said you saw her hand James a roll of money? Before he allegedly attacked you",

"It wasn't alleged",

"Why would she do that?",

"Because I get under her skin. And she knows now she can't fight me herself",

"Are you referring to the incident in may last year?",

"I am",

"You claim she came to your house with a crowbar in her hand and started swinging. So how did Stacy end up with two fractured teeth and a broken nose?".

"She got one decent hit in. But she's weak. I grabbed the crowbar and punched her in the face until she scurried off like the wimp she is",

"Right...I'm going to get to the point, Miss Morningstar. I don't think Jimmy attacked you. I think you're covering for Billy Hargrove because you're scared",

"Why would I be scared of Billy Hargrove?",

"He's a dangerous guy. Besides a pre existing assault charge other witnesses have described him as having a serious temper and an inexplicable infatuation with you",

"An infatuation? He was dating my mortal enemy. I barely know the guy",

"People like him are good at hiding their intentions. You shouldn't be embarrassed for not knowing.",

"Billy was the only one who warned me not to go on Saturday because he knew what Stacy was planning. He told me to stay away from Jimmy. Why are you treating him like he's a serial killer? He saved me from being hospitalised from James Volksem.",

"Why would he do that? You said you weren't friends",

"I don't know. He strikes me as someone who isn't actually as big of an asshole as he seems",

"But you can't say that with certainty",

"I'll tell you all I know about Billy Hargrove. He drives too fucking fast, His cologne smells like a dead hooker, He could go up three sizes in his jeans and they'd still fit, Buttons on his shirts mean nothing to him, He has a limp on his left side that gets worse in the rain, The chains on his boots rattle when he walks and all he does is picks girls up, uses them then dumps them for the next best thing, free of charge.",

"Did he ever try his luck with you?",

"Once. I told him to fuck off and he didn't pursue me again.",

"Was he angry when you did that?",

"I didn't stay to find out",

"Did you not find him attractive?",

"I—I wasn't interested. Maybe if he didn't hit on ten girls before me. Then sure. I might've said yes, but he did.",

"Do you think you were the only one of those ten to tell him no? Can you see how that would upset him?",

"He moved on",

"Did he?",

"Look he didn't bother me after that. He got the hint and moved on with his life. It wasn't love at first sight or whatever you're insinuating.",

"He gets into fights a lot at school, is that correct?",

"More than the average person",

"Why?",

"Because he hangs around with jock douchebags who settle arguments with their fists not their words.",

"Have you seen him fight? Would you describe him as having any kind of skill in the matter?",

"He as good as anyone who's done martial arts their whole life.",

"What about you? Would you say you can fight?",

"My Dad was a Navy Seal. Take a guess",

"Look, I'm trying to understand what happened. You're saying with certainty that Billy isn't capable of doing something like this but you don't know him.",

"No. I'm sure he's very capable. But he didn't attack me Saturday night.",

"Miss Morningstar. I don't think you understand the question.",

"I understand perfectly. It's just a stupid question",

"Let's try another one then. Why were you there if you were 'warned' not to go?",

"Because I wanted to be there",

"You wanted a fight?",

"Yes, that's it Officer Healy. I went there hoping to end the night with broken ribs and a split lip",

"It's okay if you're embarrassed. I can see you're a strong woman But don't cover for Billy. He did this to you and he deserves jail time."

"I don't think you're listening. Stacy and her minion did this to me",

"Sierra. We can't help you if you don't tell the truth.",

"You don't care about the truth. You care about the trouble it would be to prosecute the daughter of Hawkin's richest Lawyer. He funds most of the police station doesn't he? I bet you're really counting on that new riot gear.",

"If you are suggesting that I am a dirty cop then you better leave my station Miss Morningstar",

"Bye",

The tape whirred to an end and I stopped it from replaying over. Billy was sort of still beside me. Like he was better off not knowing. Maybe he was. He didn't say anything but took a sip from his tea. Perhaps the gravity of how close he'd come to being thrown into a prison cell only just set in. Those cops were gunning for him. So was Stacy.

His mouth opened after a bit, "My cologne smells like a dead hooker?",

"It ain't great", I smirked to myself. "You ready to be ripped apart by Stacy?", I asked as I took out my tape and replaced it with hers.

"Sure",

It was silent as we waited for it to play.

"State your name for me", A cop's crackly voice came through. I'm not sure which one.

"Stacy Ann Messner",

"Okay, Stacy. Tell me what happened on Saturday night",

"It wasn't just Saturday night", Her voice wavered dramatically, "Look Billy was obsessed with Sierra. He even kept the notes she'd given him to get him to leave her alone...I was scared of him. Because of how much he hated her.",

"Why do you think he hated Sierra?",

"Because she said no to him. She didn't want anything to do with him and it made him violent. He told me he can always turn a No into a yes. But he just couldn't with her...And the things her threatened to do to her made me sick",

"And he was your boyfriend?",

"Before I saw how psycho he was.",

"What did you see on Saturday?",

"I saw Billy follow her to her car, they spoke for about a minute and I could see her starting to back away from him. She reached for the tyre iron in her truck and he lost it. He just threw her to the ground and beat the hell out of her. I wanted to help her but I knew what he could do. He tried to grope her when she was on the ground. Sierra fought back though. She hit him hard enough to make him bleed. That's how she got away. He tried to follow her but Jimmy stopped him...He broke Jimmy's arm",

"Did he tell you what he was going to do that night?",

"He said he wanted to feel what 'being' with Sierra felt like whether she wanted to or not. He always got what he wanted.",

"Being?",

"Sex",

"Oh",

"There's something really wrong with him. I think he might be some sort of sex criminal.",

"Carry on with your story",

"I didn't know he'd beat her...He was drunk though and he gets violent when he's drunk. It's scary",

"Had he ever hurt you before?",

"Not like that. I had bruises in places people couldn't see. But nothing that bled.",

"Can anyone verify that?",

"Aubrey",

"What, can you speculate, was the relationship between Sierra and Billy?",

"There wasn't one. And I know I wasn't the greatest friend to her. But I wish she'd told me if he was making her uncomfortable. It never looked like she gave him two thoughts...I wish he gave me the time to explain why Sierra doesn't date. Maybe he would've grown a conscious.",

"Why's that?",

"All I know is what Aubrey told me, which is Sierra's last boyfriend tried to 'Ted Bundy' her and she got hurt really badly. She's got this scar on her side apparently that looks really deep. I heard he killed himself to avoid the cops and she fled to Hawkins",

"While you were with Billy, did you ever see him take any pills or medication?",

"He keeps this white bottle in his car. I think it's a prescription. It has that pharmacy label on it...But his Step-Mom is a nurse I know he used to steal out of her bag",

"Did you ever see him use drugs?",

"It was mainly alcohol but I've seen him with cocaine and weed. Drunk and high was when he really went off the rails.",

"Where'd he get it?",

"Someone's uncle. I really don't know.",

"Describe a day with Billy",

"I never spent a day with him. But he'd pick me up in the morning, already pissed about something. His little sister would be in the backseat. She was too scared to talk in front of him so she'd be quiet. The whole car ride would be silent until he kicked her out of the car then he might talk to me again. But that was rare. We'd get to school and I wouldn't see him till lunch. He'd be all over me in front of our friends. Then nothing. It was like a sick game.",

"Do you think his sister was scared of him?",

"I think he's slapped her around a few times...I felt sorry for her.",

"One more question and then we'll let you go...What reason would Sierra have to lie for him?",

"Sierra lives in her own world. I'm sure in that world she believes that Billy didn't attack her. She wants to think that the biggest guy in her school was the reason she's wound up in her condition. Despite it all...Billy was part of our friend group. Even if they didn't talk. She thought she could trust him. I imagine that would be devastating to accept...Billy comes from nothing and he's going nowhere, I wish she could see that. He's a black mark on this town,",

"Thank you for your time, Miss Messner",

I breathed a long exhale, taking a sip from my own tea. She really made me sound like I was crazy. She made him sound like he was a stalker. Billy was still processing it even after it ended, his brows furrowed. "You know I wasn't stalking you, right?",

"I know.",

"I never said any of that stuff",

"I know", I nodded gently,

"Good",

"Now this last one I switched out because Aubrey's tape was the same stuff in different words. This one I haven't listened to yet.",

"Who's is it?",

"Kade's",

Billy's eyes softened, "I don't think you want to hear that",

"Why not?",

"You'll see", He exhaled and put in that last tape. It crackled to life.

"Kadence Harkness, what affiliation do you have with the event that occurred Saturday night?",

I—Uh, I wasn't there for the attack. But I'm here to vouch for Stacy",

"How?",

"Her and Aubrey are my closest friends. Stacy wouldn't have hurt Sierra. She doesn't have a mean heart like that",

"Are you aware of the altercation that occurred in May of last year?",

"Look...Sierra provokes people and cries when she gets hurt. It really annoying.",

"What was your relationship like with Sierra?",

"She's obsessed with me. But I feel bad for her you know? All she has is Aubrey and Prue. So I let her follow me around like a love sick dog. I like Aubrey and Prue is okay but Sierra is just that friend you're not sure why you're friends with. I mean she doesn't try to go to any of our school events. She's not a cheerleader or a sports girl. I don't think anyone understands her but her ugly cat...She's just out of my league you know, I date the girls who act like girls. Not goth, manly bitches. Her crush was embarrassing. I got teased for weeks.",

"What was the relationship like between Billy Hargrove and Sierra?",

"Billy? He'd never look twice at a bitch like her. My boy is all about getting the finest ass and Sierra ain't on that list.",

"Did you ever see them talking?",

"Billy has higher standards",

"Did he ever show any animosity towards her?",

"He thought she'd be a demon in the sack but it wasn't worth whatever traps she had down there",

"Let me rephrase. Did he like her?",

"Nobody likes her",

"Do you think, if provoked Billy could've harmed Miss Morningstar?",

"I've wanted to harm Sierra and I'm a very calm person. I don't think you understand how twisted she is.",

"Twisted how?",

"She likes hurting people. And she's good at it. If any of us try to fight her she always wins. It's all a mind game to her. And we're just her puppets.",

"...Okay we're done here",

The tape stopped. And I was left with my mouth open. Kade and I were friends. I thought we were friends. And all this time he thought that of me.

He'd fallen asleep on my couch on countless occasions when he got drunk and sad because of the way Aubrey ignored him. I'd physically peeled him off the floor of his shower and made sure he was okay. No one else would have done that for him. Especially not Aubrey or Stacy. I wonder what he thought while I was doing all of those things. That I was fucking obsessed with him? I was the only one who cared about him. I wouldn't make that mistake again.

"That was short", Billy pointed out just for something to say.

"He answered too many questions wrong.", I murmured, clicking off the recorder.

"So what?",

"It's not admissible evidence. His answers were conflicting", My fingers curled around the handle of my cup while I rocked myself to my feet. Still dressed in that dumb clubbing outfit.

Billy opened his mouth, speaking lightly, "Kade's an asshole, Sierra",

I blinked to fend off the stinging of my eyes, "Whatever. I'm too drunk for this", with a soft smile I rounded the side of the desk and made a line to the kitchen, my boots tapping on the wooden floor. Everything Kade said floated through my mind. And I wondered if I'd concealed my crush on him poorly. If I'd ever been creepy or anything. It made my chest hollow to think I'd made him uncomfortable.

When I reached the kitchen I put that tea cup in the sink and rinsed out the inside. The shadow of Billy lingering at the doorframe. He leaned against it, "You know. I—Uh, I didn't even know you liked him until Stacy's party",

"How'd you figure that out while drunk off your ass?", I breathed, drying my cup with a tea towel. Billy shrugged, taking a step into the kitchen, the chain on his boots rattled when he did. "You did the look back",

"The what?", My brows met, that made no sense.

"He walked away from you and you looked back at him over your shoulder for more than three seconds. Less than two is acceptable. But anything more is lingering.",

My eyes rolled, "Where'd you learn that?"

"I have eyes",

"What if I just wanted to make sure he was gone?",

"Different kind of stare",

"Wow, you saw all of that while drunk and it was pitch black",

His eyes looked to the ceiling as if to remember, a hand stuffed in his jacket pocket, "You two were under the garden lamp",

"What's your point?", I spat, getting frustrated now. It was all I could do not to cry. My hands gripping the edge of the countertop. I couldn't believe that fucking asshole. I guess it was my fault for believing he was a nice guy.

"I'm saying he lied on that tape to save Stacy's ass", Billy cleared his throat, placing his cup across from me, "I hung out with Kade everyday and he didn't start his anti Sierra campaign until Stacy started cooking something",

"Oh great so you thought I was a psycho when you warned me about her?",

"Well, I figured I'd be safe if you already had a bedroom plastered with cutouts of Kade's face",

A laugh forced its way out of my nostrils and I shook my head, "You're a jackass",

"No one at school thinks you were obsessed with him", Billy spoke, "You're safe",

I stood up a fraction straighter, murmuring "Yeah, well I still want to punch him in the mouth",

"I'd wait until you're sober to punch him", He smirked, walking around my side of the bench. I moved so he could access the sink to wash his cup.

"I still have his school jumper",

"Burn it", Billy replied without delay. My neck cocked as I thought about it, three steps leading back to the laundry, to that mauve embroidered jacket sitting on top of my washer. Plastered with the name 'Harkness' across its shoulders. With that I slid open the laundry door. Walking back to the jacket. My fingers curled around the material of it and I came back into the kitchen with it draped by my leg.

"Lighter", I gestured to Billy with an invisible flicking motion. He looked between the jacket and me with an expression of 'I really shouldn't do that' bordering on curiosity. A sideward smirk played on his lips And I watched him reach into the front pocket of his jeans for his silver cased lighter, tossing it without protest.

I caught the thing with one hand, flipped the lid and struck that singed wick until orange flame danced in my hand. Holding it under the hem of the jacket until the material caught fire.

It burned quicker than I thought it could and I was barely out of the laundry door before my arms were getting licked by flame. With my steps the sound of the kitchen and laundry fire alarms followed me. I tossed the jacket off the deck and into the fire pit where it shrivelled into ash. Behind me the alarms stopped chirping and Billy emerged from the sudden silence, watching the fire all the same.

"I meant burn it outside", He spoke lightly,

"It is outside", I replied and slid his lighter into his hand.

"You're insane", He took the lighter and stuffed it back into his jeans. The fire next to us crackled to life, catching on the sticks and wood that had been in there from Dad. I tossed my sight over my shoulder to see it dance into a bigger flame.

It wasn't cold out here. I was wearing a halter neck and I felt fine. It was actually a really nice temperature. Maybe a little humid. I think it was supposed to storm sometime this week. So I climbed the railing and took a seat on the flat top rung. The wooden surface wide enough to seat me comfortably. It was maybe 20 centimetres wide. And I watched that fire crackle in the pitch black night. My legs dangling. Billy, beside me, mounted the railing with more cadence than I had, sitting with his knee propped and his back against the pole next to him. His leg just short of brushing mine. The space between us wasn't quite big enough to sit shoulder to shoulder so I moved to have a foot dangling over the edge with my knee against my chest.

"People in Hawkins are weird right?", I thought out loud. Sober thoughts I guess.

With his eyes on the fire he spoke, "I know what you mean",

My breath exhaled into the star scattered night, "Something about this place just gives me an unsettling feeling",

"Maybe your house is haunted", He stirred, meeting my eyes. Dickhead.

"You're an ass",

He laughed under his breath, motioning to me while he spoke, "Does your Dad have an update on Stacy?",

"Yeah, her lawyer Daddy couldn't save her from Juvey. But I doubt she'll be away for long,",

"You know she's probably going to try to kill you again when she's out?",

"I'm a big girl. Besides, I've only got six months left in this cesspit.".

"Yeah, well I'll probably die here", He sighed and I smacked his arm with the back of my hand, he laughed and continued, "Look me up in thirty years. I'll probably be a Grave keeper at the cemetery",

"Oh!", I sat up straighter, remembering what Prue told me earlier that night, "Did you know Aubrey was sleeping with Sam Nelson?",

Billy scoffed loudly, "Yeah, everyone knows that",

"Well I didn't", I shrugged, feeling the heat from the fire beginning to reach us.

"Stacy was sleeping with him too. And Kelsey",

"Aww, I thought Kelsey was too hung up on you to do that",

"Shut up, she is not",

"My friends don't straddle my lap at the lunch table",

"That's how she is. She's like that with everyone",

"Yikes", My brows raised as I snickered to myself. He really had a bug up his ass about her. But seeing as he teased me about Steve whenever he had the chance. I thought it was fair play. "Guys really are stupid",

"Look, she's cool but she wants more than I'm willing to give her. All that housewife shit.",

"Evil bitch", I laughed at his belligerent disdain for anything regarding a relationship. Or connection. "How dare she? Next she'll be wanting to vote".

He shifted in his spot, "...I ain't that guy",

"I know, I was yanking your chain",

He hesitated a breath, "What about you? What do you want?",

My neck cocked with the though, "Who's to say? I don't think anyone knows what they really want until they find it.",

His head nodded softly in response, the fire reflecting in his green eyes. He looked away after a fleeting second. Golden curls illuminated by that orange all the same. He had long eyelashes. Like unfairly long eyelashes. And a nice side profile. I saw why so many women flocked him. Not many people here looked like that so effortlessly. His mouth parted after a beat. "So, what were you gonna do tonight? Get drunk with Prue then come home to your weird looking cat?",

My lips quirked, "You mean before you started breaking glasses and fighting bouncers?",

"Yeah",

"I told you, I was talking to Tommy",

"What kind of talking?", He jeered.

"Like what you and I are doing right now",

"But would you have come home with Tommy?",

"I wasn't that drunk",

"You were pretty wasted", Billy corrected with the ghost of a smile.

My neck cocked In thought, "Hmm, I probably would've walked home while Prue was getting dirty hickeys from her firefighter",

"Long walk", He commented.

"Like half and hour", I shrugged,

"That's why I bought a car",

"Good for you", I frowned, watching a bit of ash land in his hair. His eyes sweeping back to the fire as a chunk of wood caught flame and burst with a lux of brightness.

Billy spoke, "Question",

"Go",

He asked softly, "Was 'Bundy' the guy that was in your locket?",

I wasn't mad that he asked me. I thought he might. And as I answered I watched where I'd burned that silver jewel. Where I'd watched Jack's face shrivel into charred nothingness.

"Yeah, That was 'Bundy'", I laughed at the name.

"He was kinda out of your league don't you think?",

"What do you mean?", I met his eyes with pursed lips. He was leaning forward to talk now. Barely twelve inches away. His propped knee the only real spacer.

"I mean if he was a cat, he'd be your cat",

Fuck that made me giggle so hard I could barely breathe. Maybe it was the alcohol but I grasped the material of his jacket, using my hand as a barrier between my head and his shoulder just to laugh some more. "What? The guy was ugly", He shrugged innocently. His hand a ghost at my side incase I slipped.

"You're fucking weird you know that?", I snickered, getting out those final giggles.

And in that moment of me glancing up and him looking down we caught eye contact. Holding it for a fleeting few seconds as we laughed. A thousand thoughts ran through my head. He'd been the best part of my night. Maybe even without knowing it. But I knew deciding anything while I was drunk was a bad idea. Those impulsive thoughts were a bad idea.

"I was young", I said just for something to say and sat back upright.

"And blind?",

My sight cast back to the fire. "He had a car.",

"A terrible reason to date someone",

"He pissed Dean off and that's all that mattered to me",

"Oh, you're one of those girls",

"What girls?",

"Daddy issues. So you date older guys",

"I was",

"What changed?",

"Bundy stabbed me", Billy's sight snapped to me quickly

"That's a good reason",

"What about you? I don't think I've ever met anyone so afraid of...closeness. There's gotta be some fucked up shit there,",

"Yeah", He exhaled, his eyes becoming sort of haunted. I didn't expect him to tell me anything. And I wouldn't pressure him to. "I think I was twelve when my voice dropped...and what can I say? Women have always chased me",

"Okay, No need to brag", I scoffed,

"Women", He spoke again as if I hadn't heard. And my eyes searched his for an inkling of understanding.

"Oh", And I had to look away, "Like grown women?",

"Like she was Thirty Five and I was a kid or a plaything...Everyone else after her has been my choice, though.",

"...The girls at school treat you the same. Like something to have a turn at", It finally clicked. He had been treated as an object. He still was. At least now it was his choice to be one. "I'm sorry",

And I watched him shrug it off, "It is what it is.",

"For what it's worth I'm sorry for calling you a whore",

"Thanks", He smiled weakly.

"You can push me off the railing if you want",

"Nah, you saved me from getting my ass beat tonight."

"Question", I thought aloud, pressing my lips together.

"Yeah",

"Why didn't you just shave your hair and gain a hundred pounds instead of...—",

"Being a whore?",

"...Well yeah",

"I don't have that much self respect",

"Oh", I shut my mouth quickly. "You know, In my wisdom, I learned that if someone wants to hurt you bad enough, they'll find a way. Whether they have reason or not.",

He gasped lightly, clutching his chest "So I didn't deserve it?",

"No, you psycho",

"I'm healed",

"Yeah, I wish it was that easy",

"Beer helps",

"That's terrible advice",

"You got anything better?",

"No.", I pressed my lips together in thought, "You know there are survivors of the 'Titanic' that still have nightmares about it sinking. You'd think the memory would sort of disappear as they got older, but no, apparently it doesn't. So I guess you've still got a good seventy years to find a better alternative to getting drunk"

"I ain't a nightmare having type of guy",

I stared back at him with envy. Wishing the same could be said for myself. But it couldn't.

He spoke again,

"But I'm guessing by that face, you are",

"Yeah", I shrugged, not really wanting to explain it.

"Like every night?",

"No. Not every night. It's just—It's like when someone with a stutter gets stressed and the stutter becomes worse. They happen when I'm overwhelmed, usually. I could go months without one then get three in the same week.".

"Sounds like you should be the one drinking.",

"I found out the hard way that doesn't help. It does get you arrested for indecent exposure though",

He laughed through his nostrils, blinking quickly, "Indecent exposure?",

"Yah",

I watched him dismount the railing, landing solidly on the deck. "You're pretty weird, Morningstar",

"Is that really a bad thing?"

He shrugged and stuffed his hands into his pockets, leaning against the pole next to my head,"It's entertaining",

"Oh good, I was beginning to doubt myself",

"Wait, What sort of indecent exposure?",

A laugh escaped through my nostrils and I could feel my cheeks reddening, "No, It's embarrassing",

"That's what I'm hoping for",

No way. I was taking it to my grave. I hadn't told anyone and it was staying that way. "I'm not telling you",

"You have to now", And I met those big green eyes with a long sigh. Orange flame reflecting in them. Silent as he waited for me to speak.

"I got caught...buck ass nude in a public pool", I laughed while speaking, "With a cop",

"Handcuffed or..?",

"No, you pervert.",

"Like recently?",

"A year ago",

"In Hawkins?",

"No. I went to Tennessee for the Christmas holidays",

"In a pool? Have some class Sierra.",

"Class? Like the backseat of your car?".

"Passenger seat", He corrected me.

"Ugh, I'm going to have to bleach my skin off",

"Just use chlorine, sex criminal",

"I regret telling you",

"Ya get charged?", Billy questioned.

"No, if I got charged I would cease to exist right now. Life would not be worth living with that on my record",

He smiled thoughtfully and tapped my knuckle with his ring, "Anyway. Why were you at the club?"

My teeth bit down on the inside of my gum.

That was a hard question.

"Prue's attempt to cheer me up",

"Why?",

"Because life has beaten the shit out of me lately. It's got me a little...miserable"

"I get that".

Then he left.

———-

I went to school on Thursday as sick as anything. The whole day sort of went by in a haze. My stomach just heavy. Enough that I couldn't eat anything. I suppose it was my punishment for letting Prue sneak me alcohol all night. The devil herself had come to school with a pep in her step and a dirty hickey on her collarbone. Her and the fireman had hit it off and went back to her place after the club. Where, from what she told me, no piece of furniture was safe. And he left that morning without a note or a goodbye.

I'd hate to say I called it. But I did. Justin was just another asshole. No man had all three, Hot, Nice and the ability to call you back. It was one or the other. Most didn't have any of the above.

Nothing else really happened In that week. Just the same old boring Hawkins.

The next Friday afternoon brought with it the promise of a thunderstorm. Possible flooding according to the news. But as I sat on the hood of my car watching that dark sky I wasn't rushed to hurry home. No, I sat there with my cigarette between my fingers, watching those school kids file out like ants across the carpark. Most of the cars had cleared out In fear of this incoming storm. They wanted to be home before any of the real shit hit us. I didn't blame them. They didn't have to return to Dean's constant hovering. Constant judgement. To him I dressed too scandalously or my clothes were too baggy, Or I had too many earrings poking holes through my flesh. I couldn't imagine what he'd do if he found out about the Tattoos I'd had since I was in the Academy with an ex tattoo artist/piercer. He should've been lucky she talked me out of the sleeve I wanted. Sixteen wasn't an age for excellent judgement. Hate to say she was right though. I would've regretted the flaming skull with roses for eyes.

Amidst my thoughts Tommy slid up on my bonnet next to me, "You know you can get struck by lightning sitting here?", He smirked, those bottle green eyes crinkling at the sides.

"I'd be more worried about that padlock around your neck", I replied quickly, motioning to his necklace. "Sure I might get a shock through my hands here but that sumbitch is around your neck",

He took the opportunity to swipe the cigarette from between my fingers. I watched him take a long drag before he placed it back in the exact same space. The tips of his fingers clamping it back between my knuckles like the unique character he was. "You disappeared from the club", He spoke, blowing smoke from his mouth and nostrils.

"The club's not really my scene",

"Fair", Tommy shrugged in his leather jacket, dark hair cascading over his shoulders. "My Mom says hi by the way",

I laughed at the absurd comment.

"What? She rings me every Thursday to make sure I'm not high or dead. Said she found photos from Hadley Elementary while we were on the phone.",

"That's just excellent", I rolled my eyes, taking another drag.

"I wouldn't stay out here too long. I think it's gonna rain", He smiled, catching a raindrop in his palm.

"No way", I drawled, looking up to the near black sky, "Blue skies",

"Yeah, but sun showers",

"Touché",

"You put anymore kids in jail lately?", Tommy asked, crossing his legs.

"No. Just the two",

"Do you take suggestions?",

"Fire away",

"Next time add some sort of explosion as you're walking away from the scene. That would be wicked",

"You weren't even there", I shook my head.

"So there were explosions?",

"And a swat team coming down from the ceiling",

"Why am I in a different homeroom again?",

"Bad choices",

"Oh yeah", He sighed.

And just as quickly as he'd leapt up he was on the ground again. His group of friends called him from across the car park.

"Catch ya, Sierra",

"Later, Tommy Lee", I bowed my head, catching the first few drops of rain from the sky. The sleeves of my grey bomber deflected it from my skin.

Billy, Sam and Tommy walked by my car chattering amongst themselves. Too intrigued to even notice the Satanist there beside them.

It felt a little weird since all this Stacy Messner business came to an end. I'd talked to Billy once last week. On Wednesday night. At school we passed by each other without a word. I'm sure he preferred it that way.

We didn't even sit at the same table anymore for lunch. I'd exiled myself away from Aubrey and Kade. That whole group.

Our only actual class together was science and our tables were all reassigned by Mr Reed so we no longer sat anywhere near each other. I suppose it just meant the end of our dealings with one another. The end to two weeks of just pure chaos. Now everything would settle back to how it was. How it'd always been. I'm not sure I was ready for that. He'd made this place so interesting for a while. But it's how it had to be. He didn't need me.

And I couldn't afford to need him.

The legend had found his shining again. Scoring Gena Lous in his passenger seat as his prize.

Good for him, I nodded, breathing in that tainted smoke.

Good. For. Him.

I didn't really pick him for a black haired girl after he told me his type was blondes. But a catch is a catch. No matter how dull she was.

As that Camaro started up I snapped out of my daydream, tearing my sight from the rain splattered dirt. It was starting to get a little cold under the light sprinkle of rain. And as I hugged my jacket closer to myself that black car reversed out of its space, crunching the dirt beneath it. Music blared through his open windows. Foreigner of course. Per classic Billy fashion he exited the parking lot like a bat outta hell. His engine roaring up the road, the opposite way to his house.

I left shortly after. My mind stuck on Wednesday night.

Dad had come home just covered in ash. Kinda like the same dust from the pumpkin fields. Things were dying. Fields just rotting away. Inside and outside of Hawkins. Something big was coming. And we could only hold on when it hit...if it hit.

Fuck, I sighed, my windshield wipers on as fast as they could go. The road ahead of me was just white mist and fog. I couldn't see. Not further than the tail lights ahead. And for some reason the road home was backed up. Traffic just crawled as that rain pelted our cars. This storm coming over Hawkins quickly. I sat there for twenty minutes before traffic began moving again. Driving past the firemen who moved the debris of a fallen tree off the road.

When I came to the highway cars began to turn off or fly ahead until I was alone of that straight road. Struggling to see. The fear of my truck sliding out in this weather running rampant in my head. It sure made me grip the steering wheel tighter. My radio streaming Motley Crüe and the sound of my tires struggling to grip the gravel road was all I could hear.

I tried not to focus on the darkening sky but with every kilometre it gained that sinister hue of black. Almost like night hovering above us. And the wind, it was near deafening against the side of my truck. It left me to dodge the debris from the forest that littered the road. Sticks and branches. I manage to hit one and it slapped the side of my truck so loudly I jumped. Something about water and driving just didn't sit right in my chest. Made me uneasy.

I knew I had a reason. That terrible reason. But I still beat myself up over it. Over the irrational fears that I held on to.

Behind me someone flashed their lights.

Probably someone I knew from high school. They did that here. Might've even been Dad behind me. Not like I could really see in the pissing down rain. It was a dark car. That's all I knew.

I settled down a bit the closer I got to home. My arms loosened against the steering wheel.

And as I passed the old research lab I couldn't help but veer my sight. A single white light flashed against the dark sky. But that place was shut down. Not in operation. Why would a light be on?

Strange.

Perhaps I thought too hard, looked too long at that mysterious light. Because it left me no time to hit the breaks when a black figure flashed across my path. Fuck.

The whole car shuddered as the brakes locked and I was sliding across the road. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck. I tried to steer onto the shoulder of the highway. Then my truck made impact with the animal. It's black figure disappearing as the left side tyres slipped off the edge of the road. The sudden jolt slamming my head into the driver's window.

"Shit", I groaned, holding my burning eyebrow. Ouch.

'You're okay', I told myself over and over. Sort of staring wide eyed at my steering wheel. My windshield wipers loudly running across the glass. My engine in idle. And I realised my feet were still depressing the clutch and brake. So I put it in neutral and reefed on the handbrake.

Blinking about seven times before It all sank in again.

I hit whatever that was on the road . I saw it get dragged under. Fuck.

My body propelled out of the truck before I'd even thought it through. That steep cliff of excess gravel sliding beneath my boots, struggling to get traction with my shaky legs. But I did. I hauled myself back up to the side of the road with the side of my bull bar. My breath sort of ragged when I came around to the front of my truck. My head ached really badly.

"What the fuck?", I looked once and then again. Touching the sharp gouges against my black bull-bar. A row of four slashes cleaved through the metal in thirty centimetre long lines. Part of the underbody was dented and the left headlight casing was shattered and coated in black ooze. But that animal wasn't there.

Shaky fingers picked at the shards, feeling that odd liquid. Was it blood? I squinted to see. Rain just assaulting me now. Soaking through my jacket.

"Sierra", Someone called to me. And I noticed that black Camaro pulled over behind my car. Those headlights beaming at me through the pelting rain. Somehow I'd not noticed Billy's figure approach me. Must've been the searing pain on my brow. Or the reality that something had mangled my bull-bar so badly and managed to run away into the woods.

My eyes settled on the gloomy forest. Watching for any sign of the beast. But nothing moved there. Not a damned thing. That scared me more than if it's dead body laid before me.

A rough hand on my chin tore my sight away from the forest. Green eyes observing my face, settling on that spot where my brow ached. His face sort of shrivelled as he wiped away at it with his sleeve. Flicking my hair out of my sight. "You okay?", Billy murmured, squinting against the pelting rain. I nodded slowly. Not really sure I was.

I watched him look back to my truck, "What the fuck did you hit?", He seemed surprised. His eyes going much wider than they usually did.

"I don't know", I exhaled the rain off my lips as he turned back to me with that stern but worrisome expression. "Let's go", He ushered me to the passenger side of my car, helping me into the seat. I was glad to be sitting down. That fucking window really hurt my head. And as I pulled down the mirrored visor I realised it wasn't rain sliding down the side of my face. But a stream of red stemming from the throb at my brow. "Fuck", I murmured, touching it lightly. Billy stood there beside me in the pouring rain, his leg propped up on the side step. Probably figuring out what to do. Lucky for him I came prepared with a med kit, but as I pulled it out of the glovebox he didn't seem surprised in the slightest. He did however take it from my hands. Leaning half in the car as he roughly ripped open an alcohol wipe and slid it across my eyebrow. It stung immediately. But he held it there for a minute, allowing the cold air to hit it before he lightly pressed on a band aid. Without a word he placed the med kit back in the glove box. Speaking finally, "Wait here",

The door closed beside me with the words and I saw him through the rear view mirror walk briskly to his car. And as he leaned into the drivers side It's bright lights flickered off. He locked the door before descending that hill to the drivers side of my car.

"Its fine, I can drive", I reassured him as he swung himself into the seat. He didn't say anything but motioned to the ditch we were in. The smart ass winning this round. My car lurched forward and up the steep gravel with little more than a boot full. When we were driving again my head felt a little better. Less clouded. But I still closed my eyes there in the passenger seat. Leaning far back against the head rest.

"How did you end up behind me?", I asked softly, lulling my head towards him as he changed up a gear. Green eyes darted to me for a second then back to the treacherous road. "What do you mean?",

"You went the other way home", I clarified.

"I dropped Gena home", He murmured, coercing my smirk.

"Nice",

"It's not an innuendo. I dropped her home", Billy spoke plainly. Almost as if it bothered him.

"Yeah, I thought she was the opposite of your type",

"My type hasn't been working lately", He murmured, his hand tapping against the steering wheel.

"A sign from the universe", I breathed,

"A sign not to hang out with you", He corrected, making me smile.

"Are you saying I'm the problem?",

"Well I didn't have it before I was friends with you",

"Maybe you're just growing up",

"Maybe you've tainted me with your Satanism", He replied with a sideward smirk.

"Maybe you're just not as hot as you think you are",

"To you?", He didn't look at me this time, just following the road with his eyes. Like it was the most interesting thing in the world. Fuck, I really should've thought before I spoke.

"Sorry, that sort of just came out", I apologised.

"Does that make it untrue?",

"Why would it matter? I look at you and I see William, not Billy the womaniser. And those two are vastly different people", I murmured, holding the side of my aching head.

"Okay, but which one is hotter?", He smirked that shit stirring grin.

"William by a landslide. Billy is kind of a douchebag",

"Yeah, you've told me that before in the form of a note slapped into my chest.",

"Should I have been impressed that you whored your way to me through four groups of girls on our first day?",

"They came to me", He corrected, "You were the only one I actually walked over to",

I thought on it for a second. Shit, he was right.

"Oh no, did I hurt your feelings?",

"I was a offended when you took my cigarette",

"Fuck off", I lightly smacked his arm as we turned into my driveway. Dad had left the gate open for me. This should be good.

The man himself was already standing with crossed arms as we crept up the driveway. The expression on his face shifting immediately as he saw the damaged front end.

"Welcome to the shit show", I murmured as I stepped out of the passenger side. By that time Dad was already at those scratches indented into my bull bar. His lips like a straight line.

"What happened?", Dean questioned. Not to me but to Billy. His whole body just rigid. And he had that look in his eye I'd seen only once before. Unforgiving. Unkind. Like he'd wipe Billy out in a second if his answer was anything but tame.

"I hit an animal in the storm, Dean. The brakes locked up and I ran off the road. Will was behind me when it happened", I spoke quickly. Dean glanced to me. To that bloodied band aid on the side of my head. His steps nearing. He touched that ache on my brow. The hardness of his face fell as he did and he hugged me. The tight embrace making it hard to breathe. To respond with anything other than a strangled wheeze. "Dad?",

"Yeah, Babygirl?", His voice rumbled in his chest.

"I can't breathe",

"Too bad", Dean replied, squeezing me once more before he let go. His grey shirt soaked through by then. "You're going to the hospital to get checked out too. I'm not taking any chances, Sierra. Not with that fracture",

"Fracture's on the other side", I murmured as he tightly held on to my shoulder. He really wasn't in the mood. And just kind of gave me this warning glare. "Will left his car on the side of the road, can you drive him back to get it?", I asked, clearing my throat afterwards as my eyes met Billy at the front of my car.

"Yeah", Dean swallowed, "Yeah—Uh, could you make sure she gets inside okay, William? I've gotta think what I'm going to do with this car. Then we'll go", Dad near whispered, briskly darting to the shed off the side of the house.

Billy looked between Dean and me with squinted eyes. Probably wondering what the hell that was about. He'd be lucky to find out.

I walked to the porch with no aid. A shadow following closely behind me as I stopped under the roof, turning to him. "Is this the last time I'm going to see you?", I asked gently.

"That depends on how hard you hit your head", He replied quickly, every inch of the man drenched in water. Even his curled hair that usually kept its shape sagged under the weight. I rolled my eyes, glancing out to my car as I spoke again, "It's not like we see a lot of each other nowadays. I mean if I hadn't almost killed myself I wouldn't have seen you again.",

"Well, what would you do if it was the last time?", He pressed with a cocky smirk, diving his hands into his pockets as he leaned into the railing.

"I'd give you your watch back for one", I shrugged, coercing a laugh out of him. "And I'd warn you to stay away from Red Toyotas with mud tyres.",

"Yeah, I didn't enjoy watching your car slide off the road", He admitted, looking at his boots.

"I'm pretty tough",

"Yeah, You looked really tough with that blood running down your cheek",

"So that's one for you...and how many times have I had to fix your bloodied face?",

"You've never had to do anything",

"I know, but it made looking at you a whole lot nicer", I smiled at the thought. Speaking again, "Besides, I wouldn't let you walk around bleeding, you know that.",

He looked at me in that piercing way he did, a half smile on his lips while he leaned his head back against the wooden column that separated both sides of the stairs. Damned to say he was attractive in his soaking wet state. I didn't see a lot of this guy at school. He was kind of a different person in that place. An asshole. A jock.

"Were you hinting that you wanted to see me more?", Billy asked softly, making me shrug. "Hawkins is kinda boring without you. I haven't jumped out of any windows or anything lately ",

"You know, neither have I", He replied with furrowed brows. "I did get to watch you run drunkenly around a playground though. You're fucking fast when you're drunk.",

"You know, I don't remember a lot of Wednesday night. I was really drunk", I admitted.

"You hugged me. It was really embarrassing", Billy pushed himself off the grey column.

"Yeah. I'm really weird when I'm drunk", I sighed, moving towards the front door.

"No, It was cute",

"I thought it was embarrassing?",

"For you",

I stepped into the living room with a smirk, quickly darting to the linen cupboard in the laundry for some towels. I threw one to Billy and wrapped the other tightly around myself. Thinking twice as I peeled the jacket and shirt from my shoulders in a single motion. Replacing them with my towel. I had a modest sports bra underneath. It wasn't anything that would excite anyone in the half a second he saw it. But as I turned back to him he was facing the other way like he hadn't seen a damned thing.

For his sake I grabbed a red hoodie from the dryer and put that overtop so could use the towel to dry my hair instead.

"So?", I asked as I stepped into the kitchen with him, leading us out into the living room where that fireplace was.

"So what?", He asked after a while, watching me rip the scrunchy from my hair. Shaking it out in front of that roaring fire. Trying to flatten its wet tendrils by my shoulders. My fingers running through the waist length hair. I looked back to him when it was done.

"Is this the last time I'm going to see you?" I asked again as I tore off my soggy boots. My heart raced with the words.

"Do you want to see me again?", Billy smirked, tossing his towel over the fence around the fireplace. Turning to me there.

I cocked my head like I was thinking about it for a moment. "Hmmm...Yes",

"Hmmm...What are you going to do about it then?", He taunted me.

"I think you should choose, I chose our rendezvous today",

"You drove your car off the side of the road", He nudged my shoulder, moving that bit closer.

"You're welcome", I smirked while laying my own towel out on the iron fence.

The feeling of his hand on my cheek stilled any other movement I had. And as his fingers light swept the side of my brow he spoke again. "I'm sure I'll figure something out",

Green eyes met mine and stayed there. It was in that moment I realised how close he was to me. How his hand slid down past my wound and lingered on my cheek. How his perfect teeth skimmed his lower lip. All the while that fireplace crackled beside us. Searing heat into my hip. It's light reflected in his eyes.

The sound of Dean loudly clearing his throat in the doorway parted us quickly. Nearly gave me a damned heart attack.

"Ready to go?", He smirked to Billy, who just nodded politely in return.

I followed both of them out of the door, all the way to that black government sedan in the car port. "You're staying here, Sierra.", Dean spoke while getting in the drivers side. That door was closed before I could even respond. And as I took one final glance toward Billy I mouthed the words 'I'm sorry' before he disappeared into the passenger seat of that black tinted car. Then they were gone.

—————

My head was fine. Maybe a bit bruised and sore but fine in the medical sense of the words. There was no lesions, no internal bleeding. All those nurses asked me to do was take some aspirin and stay awake long enough to make sure I didn't have a concussion. I went to sleep that night only to awaken at 3AM to Dean shaking my shoulder. Making sure I was still alive. He took my car on Saturday. All day it was going to take to fix the front end of it. But he knew a guy. In the meantime he left me with the chore of picking up some groceries. Which I did without anyone witnessing me driving that government car. That was until I needed to go out again to pick up some mail that had been left at the post office. But getting the parcel Dad had delivered to my house wasn't the issue it was what awaited me as I walked back into the parking lot.

"Sierra", Kadence Harkness stopped me at the automatic doors of the post office. I murmured a weak greeting then pushed past his tall, muscular form. Walking back to that black sedan. I'd just tossed the package onto the passenger seat when Kade barricaded me In between the door and him.

"I was a dick, okay?", He exhaled, "And I'm sorry you reacted that way to what I said",

A dick? He lied to the police to call me a psychopath.

And I wondered if he even noticed that the side of my brow was swollen or the fact I was suddenly driving a car that wasn't mine. Surely he thought it was odd.

"That's not an apology", I scoffed, pushing past him again. He grabbed my arm this time. "Im not sorry, Sierra. For what I said. And I'm not going to pretend I am because you got hurt that night. That's just not me", He breathed.

"Then why are you here?",

"Aubrey is really hurt by what you're doing. Pretending she doesn't exist. It's cruel.",

"Fuck her and fuck you",

"Sierra", He exhaled a long breath, the scent of him washing over me. Sour in my nose now. Not nearly as nice as it has once been. "She's not the problem",

"So I'm the problem?",

"You're defiant, Si. But You're letting that turn you into an asshole",

"Hmm", I thought out loud, "You're friends with Billy Hargrove aren't you?",

"What does that have to do with anything?",

"How did he know Jimmy was planning to attack me and you didn't",

"I—", Kadence started to speak but trailed off.

"You knew didn't you?", I could barely choke out the words.

"I didn't orchestrate it, Sierra", He brushed it off like it wasn't a big deal. "Don't speak to me like I did.",

"...I thought you were my friend",

"I am.", His jaw clenched.

"Then where were you? Where were you when Jimmy Volksem drove his fucking boot into my side, where were you when he hit me so hard I was spitting out blood for two days?",

"You hurt me", He huffed, "You hurt our friendship that night",

"You know what. I wasn't friends with Billy at all, In fact I hated his whoring ass and he hated me. So, Why was he the one that saved me?", I wasn't sad but the words still got stuck in my throat. That betrayal I felt. Kadence feathered the muscle in his jaw, exhaling a long breath.

"Hmm, let me think. Did you fuck him afterwards? That's probably why.",

"You're a really shitty friend. Both to me and to him, if you think that's the only reason he'd interfere", I scoffed.

"Well, did you fuck him?", Kadence sneered, making my fists curl.

"You're disgusting",

"I'm not hearing a no",

"Even if I did, he's been a better person to me than you have",

"Wow, I really didn't think you'd sink that low, Si. I didn't think you were that stupid. He's a guy. It's what we do to get what we want",

"You really think a lot of your friends don't you?",

"He's a guy!",

"So all of you are bastards?",

"There are only two categories for us. Women we've fucked and ones we haven't. Congratulations on getting into category A for him.",

"Hmm, and why does that piss you off?", I played him, wondering why he was acting like a possessive douche.

"Because you were supposed to be different",

"Yeah it sucks when people turn out to be different to what you thought", I scoffed, still waiting for him to even notice my swollen eyebrow. The cut there.

"I care about you, Sierra. He doesn't. Don't make the mistake of thinking otherwise.",

"This is you caring?",

"Yeah, it is?",

"Sounds like jealousy to me", I corrected him, that grip tightening on my arm. And as I looked into those depthless blue eyes his jaw clenched and release. Slowly.

"Stay away from him",

I laughed, properly chuckled in his face.

"Or what? You'll cry about it?",

"Sierra, I'm not fucking around. Stay away from Billy",

"Let go of me, Kadence", I spoke firmly. His grasp beginning to hurt me. But he didn't. "Tell me you'll stay away from him",

"Let go of my arm.",

I couldn't believe him and as I tore my arm away from his grasp an unlikely hero came in the form of an ex-jock with fantastic hair and a killer reputation.

"Hey Dickhead, keep moving", Steve got in between us and Kade admitted his defeat. Holding his hands in surrender. "Do what I said, Sierra. Don't be stupid",

When he was gone Steve turned back to me, his dark eyes shooting to the side of my face. "What the hell was that, are you okay?", He asked, looking over the space on my arm where Kade had gripped my skin.

"Yeah, I'm good",

"Where's the truck?", He asked with a furrowed brow.

"I hit something in the storm yesterday. Mangled my bull bar", I replied while shutting the passenger door.

"Shit, are you okay?",

"Yeah, I just hit my head on the window", I explained, motioning to the slice at my brow.

"Wait, what did you hit?", He questioned, suddenly more concerned.

"You know of anything that bleeds black?",

"What? You think it was a Demogorgon?",

"It's was just outside that creepy lab",

"The research lab?",

"Yeah",

"Did anyone else see it?", He asked in a quieter voice.

"I didn't even see it. It was up and in the woods before I got out of the car",

"And it definitely wasn't a deer or something?",

"Unless Bambi bleeds black I'm going to say no", I crossed my arms over my chest.

"It's weird it was out in the daytime",

"The sky was nearly black in the eye of the storm", I shrugged, eyeing off the flowers in his hand.

"What are you up to?", I questioned.

"Trying to win back Nancy", He murmured.

"I thought you guys broke up a while ago?",

"It's the thought",

"Okay", I snickered, "Ask if she's seen any Demogorgons running around town while you're there will you?",

"Of course, Agent Morningstar", He jeered, watching me drive off before he left.

——

Prudence Hallows, my beloved best friend and confidant, had a habit of making plans I had no intention of being part of. And in our senior year she befriended a painfully mousy girl called Ariella. They'd met in Art class and hit it off from there. Nonetheless Ariella was a child of divorce but with zero of the downfalls a normal teenager would face. Her Mom was a successful Attorney and her Dad was some sort of Engineer. Mom moved to Hawkins with her New Beau who was an even richer guy and every year Ariella got an absolute spectacle of a birthday party here then another in Oregon with her real Dad. Keep in mind I still had a gash on my forehead to be mindful of when this shindig came around so I compromised to drive Prue to the party, help her bring in the cake then leave.

I had something of a date organised with another Agent from the academy in Boston. Not a one on one but a gathering of us. And Matt was someone I'd looked forward to seeing again. Once, maybe, I'd had a crush but he was nineteen when I was fifteen. It wasn't really appropriate then. But now...I don't know. I wasn't so afraid of the whole dating scene. I guess I had Billy to thank for that.

It was hot. Like sticky, sweaty hot. The kind of mugginess that happens before it storms.

As I got out of my truck my thighs unstuck from the leather seats. I'd played it safe with black denim shorts. Some ankle boots and a cropped Pink Floyd t-shirt topped with a high ponytail. Nothing fancy but still a little cute.

Prue grabbed the present off the backseat and I swept that two tiered cake into my arms, watching it wobble with each step along the concrete driveway. The party was already an hour in by then. The sounds of music rebounded from behind a white three storey house. The volume made my head hurt. And I was glad I wasn't staying when I saw the sheer amount of people that lingered under the roof of the patio. We squeezed through them to the makeshift table along the back wall.

Ariella was the first to greet us as I placed down the heavy cake.

"Thank you so much, guys", She exhaled, looking extremely stressed in her pink slip dress with matching heels. Her hair was curled and set into place with enough spray that even the hurried pace of her steps didn't move it. "I wasn't expecting this many people, my Stepfather invited a bunch of his friends...",

I looked over my shoulder to the jumping castle that was occupied by middle aged men.

"What are friends for?", Prue smiled,handing her that purple bag. Ariella uttered a thank you then scurried off to the kitchen.

"Okay, I'm out", I spoke to Prue, tapping my shoulder into hers. She screwed her face up and whined, "What if you stay for a little bit?",

I laughed, walking back towards the side gate. "I can't stay. I wanna be out of here before the rain starts. It's supposed to come down again",

"You Leaving, Sierra?", Sam piped up from the lounge pit, his mouth full of food as he spoke.

"Yeah, She's got a hot date", Prue snickered, bumping my shoulder with her own.

"It's not a date", I rolled my eyes, settling on the black haired man with a baby on his lap. "Woah, hey, what is this? Tommy Lee?", I blurted, gravitating towards the two. "You steal a baby?",

Tommy smirked, rocking that baby on his knee. A finger on each of his hands gripped between tiny fingers. "Nah, She's mine",

"Uh—What? Since when?", I babbled, looking between him and that green eyed little girl.

"Ten months ago", He replied without thinking. "I get her every second weekend",

"And your friends just abandoned you?", I observed, motioning to the empty space beside him. Barring Sam, the rest of his friends were nowhere to be seen. And that just never happened. Usually there was a horde of them around him. Like seagulls fighting over a fry.

"They don't really wanna hang around a kid", He shrugged, looking down to the baby on his lap, "But that's okay",

Something about his expression telling me that it wasn't. That he was in over his head. And now he was alone.

"You're staying aren't you?", Prue whispered excitedly over my shoulder.

"...Yeah", I exhaled in response, taking the space next to Tommy. Prue smiled widely then left us alone, trotting over to the drinks table.

"Okay, I'm going to need some back story", I turned towards him, motioning to the baby, "On this",

Bottle green eyes crinkled at the sides, smiling while he spoke, "Her name's Fallon and she's the product of Jack Daniels and Candle lighting",

"Who's her Mom?",

"My Ex, She lives in Michigan", He nodded, the sound of his voice making the kid coo. I looked at that round little face, the rest of her clad in a strawberry printed onesie . "Well, She's cute as hell", I wiggled her tiny toes with my finger. He might've only known about her for ten months but she couldn't have been older than seven months. Even if she was as lanky as him. She was still so small.

"Wanna hold her?", Tommy offered lightly, his mood shifting a little. Like he was just happy to have an adult to talk to.

"Um, yes", I scoffed, taking Fallon off his lap and into my arms. Those big eyes just staring at me. "Oh, my", I smiled, "Hi",

The kiddo lulled into my chest, taking a hand full of my necklace. Shifting restlessly there. A wet patch forming at the top of my breast from her slobbery mouth. "Girl, you're about to be disappointed", I laughed, wiping away the dribble.

"Shit, sorry, I gotta make her a bottle", Tommy apologised, looking between me and the kitchen.

"I've got her", I tapped his arm and dislodged the keys from my pocket. Fallon's hands went to them immediately. I switched her onto her butt to play with them, dodging the sharp end of my car key as it waved in the air.

"Thanks Si", He nodded and made for the kitchen. Visibly flustered.

"Just you and me, Kid", I sighed. Jangling my keys on their carabiner. She watched them, blinking about seven times. Each noise making her whole body tilt back on my lap. She laughed at them, tiny hands clapping together.

"Hey, where's Tommy?", Dean leaned over the back of the chair, startling Fallon. She cried. Loudly, "Oop, Guess I'll keep looking", He commented then slinked away. Uncomfortable by the noise.

"Thanks asshole", I scolded, quickly grabbing the keys that flung into the air. That ear bleeding scream pretty much cleared the recessed lounge pit. And I scrambled for ways to calm her, rocking, funny faces, bouncing on my knee. But none could stop that loud noise that came from her mouth. Until I laid back in my defeat, hauling that baby onto my stomach as I swept my feet onto the square shaped lounge. She settled a little while I propped a pillow under my back, holding her close to my chest. That heavy head resting on the top of my breast. She grumbled a bit, long legs kicking my ribs, but began to settle again, those big green eyes blinking rapidly then closing for a few minutes.

"Sierra Baby Whisperer", Prue whispered as she came around the side of the lounge, handing me a red cup. I took it from her and sniffed the green liquid.

"Am I still going to be able to drive after this?", I shrivelled my face.

"Not well",

"Ugh, maybe later", I commented, placing down the cup on the glass table top. Prue smirked and softly squeezed Fallon's hand. Leaning over my shoulder to do it.

"You're good with her", She murmured lightly,

"Do you think Tommy would notice if I stole her?",

"Just a little",

"Ugh, I want like at least two of these", I motioned to the warm parcel on my chest. Her nose whistling as she dozed off.

"You know you actually have to date for that to happen right?", Prue replied, leaning further over the back of the lounge. She was on her knees at that point just watching the baby sleep. A content smile playing on her lips. "Unless you go out for one night stands which I'm okay with, I'll look after the kids",

"Sounds like you're tryna get free kids out of me", I laughed,

"It's all the fun without having to shoot one of these sumbitches out of your hooha",

"Sorry, Si. I forgot where I put the formula", Tommy jumped over the back of the lounge with a bottle in his hand, wincing when he saw Fallon sleeping. "Shit, is she sleeping?",

"Not yet", I surmised when those green eyes shot to her dad. Tommy exhaled heavily, shaking the bottle. I wasn't really used to seeing him on edge but he was. He was flustered and overwhelmed.

"Hey, Dean was looking for you. Why don't you see what he was after, I'll feed her",

"A—Are you sure?", He looked at me sidewards and stopped shaking the formula.

"I've got this", I smiled, taking the bottle from his hand, "Besides, she's really warm.",

"Thanks, Si", Tommy replied slowly, like he was waiting for me to retract the offer. He kissed Fallon on the forehead before disappearing back into the crowd of people on the other side of the patio.

"Umm, you two would be so cute together", Prue whispered at my ear,

"Me and Tommy? No way",

"Come on. He's pretty. He likes you. And he's already got a kid",

"I thought you said he was annoying?", I reminded her.

"I mean he is loud and annoying but that could be good for you. And if the rumours are true that boy is hung like a horse", She snorted, taking a long sip out of her cup while she stood.

"Go away", I shooed her, shaking my head. She saluted me with her middle finger as she walked away. "Yeah, love you too, ya bitch", I laughed, looking down to the wide eyes that stared at me.

Fallon latched on to the bottle without an issue, her hand curling around my necklace again as she ate.

The afternoon sun cleaved through the patio in gaping streams. As if it could get any hotter. I closed my eyes against it, propping my arm behind my head. A strip of sun sluicing off my exposed midriff. When Fallon had drained the entire bottle I placed it back on the table. Nearly falling asleep with her under that warm stretch of light.

I'm not sure how long my eyes were closed but I was aware I was still awake. I knew when the lounge dipped beside me. I didn't have to see to recognise the cologne that washed over me. Every note of it making my eyelashes flutter open.

"Can I help you, cretin?", I smirked, turning my head to him. He laughed out of his nostrils, placing down his cup on the table. Already drunk. What a surprise.

"I had to see for myself", He snickered, motioning to Fallon.

"See what?", I furrowed my brow.

"Tommy said you were looking after her",

"And?",

"It's just funny",

"Buddy, the things you find funny concern me", I commented, sitting up higher on the lounge.

"C'mon, You are the last person I'd expect to volunteer to look after someone's kid", Billy shrugged with a crooked smile. "It's so domesticated of you",

"Hmm, well I cook too", I exhaled, eyeing off his arm that was strung over the back of the lounge. Over me.

His tongue ran over his lips, nodding with his thought.

"Did you drive here?", I asked before he could say anything else.

"No, Mom, I got a lift with Dean", He rolled his eyes.

I mirrored his action, "Oh, you mean, drunk Dean?",

"No, your Dad...Do you see another Dean here? We took my car anyway", He bit, my eyes darting to the dark shadow on his collar bone. "Hmm", I swept my fingers there fleetingly, "I see why you're in such a dapper mood",

He didn't get a chance to respond before Fallon was lifted from my arms, Tommy kissing the side of my brow before he spoke, "You're a life saver Sierra Morningstar.",

"Yeah, just call 911, I'll be there, Tommy Lee", I replied, watching him walk away with Fallon in his arms. So small against him.

"Well that was sad", Billy commented in a monotonous voice, taking another swig from his cup.

"Excuse me?",

"Just call 911–", He laughed through the rest of it. Somehow finding it extremely amusing. "Why don't you just ask him out like a normal person?",

My head cocked as his venomous words. Sitting up properly now. His shit mood rubbing off on me. "You know why, Asshole",

"Well, you're gonna have to get over it", Billy bit in response like he had any right to tell me that. I blinked slowly at him, pressing my lips together to repress the words that first sprung to mind. "Go home before you get your ass beaten, William", Was all said as I stood.

"I'm not your friend, Sierra. Spare me",

"Oh no, you don't mean that", I gasped, clasping that space where my heart was supposed to be, adding with a smile, "How could you say something so hurtful?",

"I hate you", He grumbled, leaning back into the cushions.

"No. You don't", I laughed slyly, closing his black collar that bit more so that bruise wouldn't be seen beneath it. "Or else you wouldn't keep coming back",

He grabbed my hand there, his jaw feathering while he spoke slowly, "I. Hate. You",

"Aw, don't say that, I'll fall in love", I teased, his face just shifting into confusion. He was really fun to fuck with when he was drunk. His fingers flexed around my hand before it was let go.

"How are you getting home, cranky pants?", I asked, gently kicking his boot. He stood, everything changing in his eyes. There at my chest.

"Why do you want to know?", He spat through clenched teeth.

"Because I'm doing a survey. Why the fuck do you think, asshole?",

"Everything okay here?", Sam interjected with wide eyes. Billy lazily swivelled his neck to him, whispering loudly, just to piss me off, "I think she's in love with me",

I laughed through my nostrils, sneering "Why don't you blow me, you fucking jock douchebag?",

"Hey! You two. That kind of language is not on. Take it outside of my house", Some balding dude who looked like a school PE teacher scolded us, making shooing motions with his hands.

"I'll take you home, Billy", Sam offered, trying to appease the adult beside us. But no, that dumbass squared up to Mr Hines. Seemed to be the only thing he was good at drunk.

"No", I warned grabbing his bicep but he ripped it from my hands. "William",

Mr Hines, though shorter and stockier than Billy didn't shy away from the drunk teenager. I thought it only wise to step between them like the dumbass I am. My back facing that balding man. And as I planted my hand against Billy's bruised chest I murmured the words, "Stop",

But he didn't want reason. He wanted a fight.

"Billy, man, come on.", Sam pleaded from beside him, tugging on his shoulder to coerce him backwards. Billy tore Sam's grip away and shoved me out of the way in a fluid motion. I stumbled two steps. And in the time it took me to catch myself they were already throwing hands. None had connected yet. No one knew what to do. They all just watched with gaping mouths.

"Jesus fucking Christ", I swore, angry now.

One of the middle aged men grabbed Mr Hines and I grasped Billy's arm that went to swing back. But those two were so amped up, I'm not even sure he knew it was me until that elbow connected with the side of my head.

There was a searing pain and then darkness. I heard Prue just screaming, "Sierra!",

But my eyes opened before I hit the deck. Sam caught me by the waist before I hit the ground. Billy turned slowly to me, His eyes just as wide as I'd ever seen them.

I felt warmth ooze down the side of my cheek from where my head had met the windshield days before.

Fuck. I blinked quickly. Gaining my feet with Sam's aid . Billy tried to help me too.

"Get the fuck off me, Billy", I pushed him away from me there, hard enough for him to stumble. His jaw clenching tightly. Fuck him. I groaned, hauling myself off the concrete. Sam walked me out of there with his hands as ghosts either side of my shoulders. Guiding me through the crowd. The masses. By my request he left me at my car.

My fingers gingerly touched that space where the pain stemmed from. Coming away red. "Fuck", I groaned. Cursing Billy and everything he loved.

Prue met up with me down the driveway. "Holy fuck Sierra, Are you okay?", She panted, having run all the way.

"Yep", I grunted at her, veering toward the passenger side of my car. Hurriedly finding the med kit. This just wasn't my day.

"I'll do it", She interjected, "You just sit, okay?",

I nodded gently, walking to the tail gate. It opened without a fuss and I hauled myself up. My brain just in a fog. I heard talking. Loud voices. But I was a little too concerned with the burning sensation on my brow to notice. That was until Kadence met me at the tailgate and not Prue. He was probably the last person I wanted to see.

"I—Uh, I won't be far", Prue spoke up, looking at me as if she didn't know if she'd made the right choice. "Let me know when you want to go",

"Okay", I murmured, flicking open the med kit. She walked back to the side gate, tossing her sight back a few times. And when she reached it she shooed away the small gathering that gawked at me. I grimaced while wiping over the split in my brow with an alcohol wipe, holding it there for a bit as I jumped down off the tailgate.

"I thought I told you to stay away from him", Kade spoke through a clenched jaw. That bruise from yesterday still vibrant on my forearm. "Yeah, it was really funny the first time too", I scoffed, watching his chest rise and fall slowly. He grabbed the underside of my chin, forcing me to look into that abyss of blue.

"I'm trying to protect you. Why won't you let me?!", I swallowed against that grip on my face and neck, each word making it tighten. Was he serious?

"Let me go right now", I ground out, every fibre within me on fire. I wasn't fucking around.

"He's dangerous, Sierra, look what he did to you", Kadence bit, his grip loosening lightly. I pushed my hands against his chest to distance him. But his arms were a lot longer than mine.

"You have three seconds", I warned him but he didn't falter.

"Tell me you'll stay away from him",

"Fuck you", I bit,

"Stop fighting me", He not so much warned but demanded, unyielding from that tightening grasp.

I did say anything but glared into those darkened eyes, gasping as he pushed me back. Enough to make me stumble. His hand releasing from my neck. I breathed a deep breath now that I could. Just staring at him. What the hell was wrong with him? Where did this psycho come from?

"You ever put your hands on me again, Kadence and you'll end up in the same place as your pal Jimmy but with more broken parts.", I choked out, holding that space where his hand had been. If Dean found out he'd kill him. Actually kill him.

Even after all this I'd still liked Kade. I hoped he was just going through a bad time. But this was unforgivable.

I was Too upset to even see the figure beside me. How long he'd been there I didn't know.

But Kadence went still with my words. Blue eyes rimming with fear. I watched his throat bob uncomfortably.

"She had it coming man, you heard her, she antagonises people and cries when she gets hurt. She's a fucking cock tease,",

Billy's eyes skimmed over the place where Kade's hand had been. Nodding gently as he took a step forward, "You're twice the size of her.",

"What?", Kade stammered.

If Billy could do one thing it was fight. We were all aware of that. He did Karate or some shit when he was a kid. Not as a hobby but a competitive sport.

"And she could still beat the living fuck out of you, Pussy. Call her a cock tease again. Say it again Kade", His neck tilted in that predatory way and I could only watch him scare the life out of Kadence.

Impressed.

Because he was the shorter of the two. The least muscular. But he could fuck you up just as if he was a 6,5 marine.

"It's all she is",

"Eye for an eye", He hit Kadence hard across his jaw, so fluidly I barely caught it. And on his stumble Billy clutched Kade's jacket collar. Holding his throat in the other. He whispered something I couldn't hear, then pushed him to the dirt

I winced against it. The sound echoing.

"Everything you do to her, I do to you. Remember that",

"William", I pleaded, my steps stilling by his side. His hair was all dishevelled now, his chest rapidly rising and falling. All the while those distant eyes darted to me, "Let him go", I spoke softly, even if Kade didn't deserve it.

Kadence groaned to his feet with a dumb smirk, holding that side of his face that was now red. "You really want to defend this guy, Sierra? You're dumber than I thought", He hissed towards me while spitting out a wad of blood. "I can let him beat the fuck out of you, Kadence. You're not doing too well here", I scoffed, grabbing Billy's arm as if it were a leash to stop him from attacking. "Leave while you still have front teeth. And consider this my resignation from your friendship, Kade. You touch me or Billy and you don't live to see your twenty second birthday",

Kade shook his head, sneering, "Shit, You two are perfect for each other. But What are you going to do when your guard dog isn't around, Si?",

"You threatening me, Kade?", I questioned, taking a step in front of Billy, who's eyes kept on my every move. My grip shifting to his wrist. Still holding on as if it had any bearing on his action. As if I could even stop him. He moved with me. Our hands squished between the back of my thigh and the front of his.

"I'm just asking you a question", Kadence snickered, shrugging like he was the most innocent thing on the planet.

"You don't want to know what I'd do to you with no witnesses", I smirked,

"Sounds kinky", He knew what he was doing. He was baiting Billy. Trying to get him to act out. To hit him. And I know Billy wanted to, my hold shifted past his wrist. Grasping his hand now. That silver ring cold on my skin. A plea to stay where he was.

"Yeah, like I'd ever fuck you, Kadence",

"But you'd fuck him?", He motioned toward Billy with a puzzled expression, laughing after. Billy went stiff at the question and my grasp tightened in his hand.

"Over you? Yes", I shrugged in response.

"Why?",

"Why?", I laughed, turning to Billy for a fleeting moment to gauge his reaction before I spoke again, "You've seen him, right?",

"Looks over personality, right?", Kade sneered with this evil expression. And I could almost feel Billy's restraint snap. I could feel him squeezing my hand just as tightly as I did with his. His thumb sweeping that space between my pointer finger and thumb. That webbed bit of skin. Just gliding it.

"Nah, He's pretty funny actually. You'd know that if you weren't such a self absorbed asshole",

"Okay, Sierra. Watch how fast he runs once he gets into your pants.",

"Okay, Kadence.", I laughed softly before lunging at him. Everything within me turning to fire, That figure behind me swept me back, though, with his arm around my waist. Sort of holding me against himself. "You're not the one who starts fights, remember? I am". He whispered close to my ear. Every part of me wanting to tear Kadence limb from limb.

"I'll catch you later, Kade", Billy dismissed him. Every word laced in threat. "Si and I have other places to be",

Hurt spread across that damning face, nodding gently to himself and Then he was gone.

I held that alcohol wipe back against my brow when he was, breathing heavily there. Billy turned me into him slowly, his lips gliding over one another. Not looking at me for a moment.

"Your eyebrow is bleeding again", He murmured, motioning to the side of my face. Wordlessly he hauled me up onto the tailgate by my hips like I weighed nothing. Holding me upright with hands either side of my waist. "I—I Uh—Didn't mean to", Billy tried to speak but the words kept getting lost on him.

"I don't care", I ground out.

"I'm sorry", He breathed, running his hand through his hair. I'm sure he was. But that didn't help my aching skull. And as my fingers struggled to open the alcohol wipe at the bottom of the med kit beside me he took it from me. That cold material swiping by my brow not three seconds later. I closed my eyes against it. That stench of blood making me sick. I swallowed against it. Fuck I hated blood.

That was my last thought before I woke up slumped against him. The blinding sun above me beating down on my skin. I mustn't have been out for longer than a few seconds because he hadn't moved from the tailgate. Green eyes bared up at me. A hand clasped at my waist, keeping me up. The other still clenching the med kit.

A sharp breath left my body and I looked around that crimson tray. Somewhat dazed.

"Sierra", His voice pierced through my mind, "Are you sure you're not concussed?",

Concussed? Right. From the car accident.

"Don't like blood", Was all I grunted as I removed myself fully from him. Touching the fabric strip against my temple. And despite his grimace I jumped down from the tailgate. His hand a ghost at my side. "A pleasure as always", I grunted, taking the med kit from his grasp. But he didn't release it.

"You're pissed at me", Was all he said. More a statement than a question.

"No, I'm sick of breaking up fights that shouldn't have happened to begin with.", I bartered,

"Then don't break them up",

"Oh, And watch you get the fuck beaten out of you?",

"What? Do You think Kadence would've won?",

"Not just Kade, what about that bouncer? Or Ariel's step dad?",

"It's Ariella",

"It doesn't matter",

He shrugged in response, "Then don't break them up",

"Fine", I huffed, crossing my arms over my chest. He exhaled this frustrated sigh, like he really didn't understand me. Like I was being a child. I hated that. All the while he uttered the words, "Why do you care if I do get beaten up? We're not friends Sierra. We're not anything. I don't need you to save me. ",

"Hmm, well I seem to have a bleeding heart for someone as self destructive as you", I bit, abandoning that plastic container in his hand. That ache growing in my skull.

"Why?", He asked again but softer. Drunkenly rocking on his heels.

"You ask a lot of questions",

"Because you're fucking complicated, Sierra",

"Yeah, well I don't get less complicated", I confessed, veering my sight from him. Guilt just writhing through me. Of what I was. Of what I was hiding.

"Evidently", He hissed, looking towards his boots. I sighed inwardly, "Let Sam drive you home",

He nodded but didn't raise his sight.

"And take an anger management class or something. You swing like a fucking boxer", I whined, holding the side of my head. I wasn't angry at him. I knew better than to break up a fight. Didn't mean I wasn't surprised when his elbow collided with my brow.

"I...I didn't mean to",

"Relax, Rambo. It's not the first time I've been hit by a guy", I ground out, flicking my sight back to Prue who hung out at the side gate, just watching. Smiling. Gesturing inappropriately . You name it.

"...I know the fracture is on the other side of your head but you should get checked out by a doctor anyway. I don't really want to be the reason you have a brain aneurysm or anything",

"Look at you giving advice", I snickered. "And how many times have I seen you at the hospital after a fight? Zero times?",

"That's because my skull is in one piece." Billy handed me that med kit, flicking the metal latch closed. Every fibre of him just miserable.

"You don't know that", I took it from his hand, holding it against my hip as I looked him up and down, my eyes narrowing, "Your cologne is different than usual. I can actually breathe",

He laughed out of his nostrils, "Yeah, they don't make that one anymore",

I smirked, glancing to the sun, "Ah, so there is a god",

"I thought girls liked that flowery crap",

"Girls probably do, but that shit was like vinegar up my nostrils. Smelled like a strip joint. Like vanilla, musk and sadness",

"Vanilla, musk and sadness?", His brow raised, laughing all the same. As if I'd insulted his being.

"Unless that's what you were going for",

"It wasn't",

"That's probably why it was discontinued, everyone else who wore it killed themselves", I snickered, turning on my heel. I returned that med kit to its place in my glovebox. A shadow following behind.

"So that's why it was called suicide on the beach?",

"Yeah, Dead giveaway", I uttered, just wanting to get out of there. I'd already stayed much longer than I intended to, turning back to him to speak, "As much of a pleasure as this had been I'm going home",

"You've been here like an hour?",

"And I wasn't supposed to be staying at all",

Green eyes looked me up and down, "okay, where were you supposed to be? You don't have any other friends?".,

"Out",

"Out?",

"Yes",

"You in a cult or something?",

"Or something", I tapped my fingernails against the frame of my door.

Billy rolled his eyes before snarking, "Talking to you is just the best.",

"Then don't", I offered weakly, just in no mood for his rudeness. I'm sure the way he looked usually gave him a free pass for the absolute shit he spoke but not today. "We're not friends, Billy", I repeated those words he'd spat at me ten minutes prior, finishing my thought with, "You don't owe me a goddamn thing.",

"Okay, I'm gonna finish this conversation when you aren't being a bitch",

That caught me off guard.

"Don't hold your breath you fucking asshole", I slammed my passenger door and walked past him. I just wanted to get Prue and go. Before those dark clouds above me turned to pissing down rain.

"Aw, you don't mean that", He called when I was five steps past him. I held my middle finger up in response. Not turning to flip him off.

"Fuck yourself, Hargrove.",

"Don't need to, unlike you, Morningstar",

I lined my chin with my shoulder to hiss, "I hope you get Chlamydia",

"And I hope you get some dick. Maybe you wouldn't be such a bitch all the time",

Fucking asshole.

"Doubt it",

Prue met me halfway between my car and the house. "Uh, what was that? I didn't know whether I should get the police or popcorn",

"Just Kadence showing his true colours", I sighed, holding out my arm.

"Shit, did he do that?", She swore, something I couldn't repeat. Unblinking while she turned my arm to see more of the bruise. "I'm going to skin him",

"I think he got the message",

"Um, yeah. What was with that too? I looked up and Kadence had you in a chokehold. I go to beat his ass and Billy Hargrove barges past me instead. And what was with the sneaky little lift onto the tailgate. That was really hot and manly. Better yet. You let him touch you.",

"Yeah, I'm pretty sure I'm concussed", I groaned, holding my brow.

"Well, he did look sorry", She grimaced while tracing over the fabric strip on my brow with her finger.

"I'm sure he did",

"Sierra!", A shrill voice bounded across the driveway. Stacy's minion stomping towards me in her red plaid skirt and white blouse.

"Aubrey", I responded in a quieter tone, turning to meet her.

"Did you HIT Kadence?",

"Why? What did he say?",

"He said to ask you about why he's spitting out blood",

"Calm down, He put his hands on her.", Prue intervene

"So you hit him?", Aubrey spat, her eyes as wide as saucers.

"She Didn't—"

"Yeah I did", I spoke over Prue.

"Wow. Stacy was right and I just couldn't see it. You are a psycho, Sierra. Stay away from Kadence", Aubrey warned me, poking her nail hard into my chest. Prue intervened with a snarl, "A psycho? Look at her arm Aubrey. Kade is the psycho",

"Please, he was probably fending her off. We all know about the crush, Sierra. And Kade is too good for you",

"Then you date him", Prue hissed, silencing Aubrey, "Oh, wait, no. Let's just string him along for two years with no intention of ever being with him. No wonder he's snapped.",

"I'm not the problem", She laughed, meeting my eyes.

"You've always been the problem, Aubrey. But you'd have to remove the stick from your ass to see that", Prue scoffed, "Take this as mine and Sierra's resignation from being associated with you. Tata now",

Before I could respond Prue dragged me away by my arm. With each step I could feel Aubrey's gaze burning into us.

The feisty dark haired woman in front of me spoke when we were back at my truck. "Tell me why we're defending Billy Hargrove now",

"Because I can hit Aubrey back. He can't", I spoke firmly, handing her my keys.

"And? I would pay to see her smack him",

"I was feeling nice after he punched Kade in the face", I shrugged.

"Why did he have to punch him in the face?"

"I don't know. He got really up in arms yesterday when he cornered me in the carpark. And I made the first mistake of asking if he knew about the premeditated assault at Stacy's party. He did. I then made the second mistake of asking him why a complete stranger warned me about it and he didn't. And he lost his shit. Warned me to stay away from Billy. Hence the arm bruise.",

Prue slid into the drivers seat, waiting for me to do my seatbelt before she started the engine. "Yeah, I think he's on really strong pain meds again for his shoulder. Remember how he was last time?",

"Doesn't matter", I exhaled, tapping my fingers against the door as trees passed us by.

"But the Billy thing was really sweet, Si. The way you calmed him and how gentle he was with you. The subtle lift by your waist onto that tailgate. I blushed watching it.", She spoke lightly, fanning herself with her hand for added appeal. "I mean he's a man whore but if anyone could make him into husband material it would be you",

"Why me?",

"My sweet girl, that thing he was doing with you. You know where his mouth moved? That was flirting",

"He flirts with everyone, it's kind of his thing",

"Not like that he doesn't",

"Like what?",

"He was smiling, Si. You made him smile. Like an unattractive smile. He looked human.",

"I shoot to thrill",

"You were smiling back, Miss Satanist.",

"Maybe he's just a funny guy?",

"Maybe he likes you",

————-

Billy had tried to kiss me and I'd nearly let him. They weren't words I thought I'd ever hear.

Why did I do that? When I knew I had to keep him at arms length. When what I was wasn't even really a person. I was undercover. I was a lie.

I was someone who was meant to exist in his life.

But somehow, no matter how I tried to avoid him, he kept showing up. We were like magnets to each other. And I don't know why.

I wasn't about to tell Prue that though.

It seemed like it would disappear the minute I spoke about it. Like he'd find a way to make a fool out of me. Or jump out and yell just kidding.

But I liked the way I felt when I was with him.

Normal.

Brave.

Kinda like myself again. And I hadn't felt like that in so long.

I liked him. More than enemies. More than friends.

I hated that.

"Earth to Si", Prue tore me out of my thoughts midway home.

"Sorry", I blinked quickly.

"Do you mind if we turn back? I left my purse on the pong table.",

"Yeah. No— I mean that's fine.",

"What were you thinking about?", She smirked.

"The usual. Demons", I lied in response, shifting in my seat.

"Right",

It wasn't long before we were at that red brick mailbox again. Those storm clouds barely containing themselves now.

All but the real hard party boys remained. Ariella wouldn't get rid of them without spraying them down with the garden hose.

While the beer flowed she had them as house guests.

"Coming in?", She asked weakly while turning off the engine. I wanted to say no. But I knew how long she'd be if Ariella got to talking. Prue would be to nice to cut the conversation short. I didn't reply but stepped out from the passenger side, onto that uneven gravel.

Fuck my head hurt.

While we walked I tore out any clip or tie I had in my hair.

"You just need the motorbike and you'd be one of those poster girls for beer",

"Huh?", I blinked slowly as she opened the side gate for me. Green eyes looked me up and down.

"Come on",

"What?", I closed the gate behind us, walking along the paved path to the patio.

"You made yourself look hotter than usual today.",

"I'm glad you added than usual",

"Come on", She prodded me with her elbow. "You don't wear booty shorts with cute little ankle boots",

"They're not booty shorts",

"On you they're booty shorts.",

I rolled my eyes, walking ahead of her. Those who remained didn't acknowledge us as we passed through the patio. I grabbed her purse quickly.

"Red lipstick", Prue argued with that taunting expression as she motioned to my face,

"And?",

"The colour of promiscuity",

"You're insane",

"Fine", She shrugged before cupping her lips, "Tommy!", And I watched his head raise like a dog above the lounge pit before he darted over the back of it.

He was next to her in about ten seconds.

"Red lipstick", Prue spoke before he'd stopped walking.

"Oh, An absolute hussy", He responded, draping his arm over her. His eyes flicked behind me and stayed. I turned to see what was so fascinating.

Only to see Billy Hargrove stumble out of the glass kitchen door with Ariella on his mouth. We all stopped to look fleetingly. Watching the two whisper between each other with a look I knew all too well. His sight drifting from her eyes to her lips again as he swept a lock of hair behind her ear.

You could say I was surprised.

Disgusted with myself really. To think he'd never go back to being that guy.

What a fool I was.

She was just another notch in his belt.

"Get a room", Tommy remarked.

I guess that's when Billy noticed I was there because his expression fleetingly changed to a deer in headlights. But he was good at acting.

Jackass.

I turned back on my heel.

"So?", Prue continued, "Who's the guy you were gonna ditch me at this party for?",

"Ooh, there's a guy. Sierra! You harlot", Ariella chimed in, giggling at Billy's chest.

My sight drifted back to Prue. "There's no guy", I replied sharply. I just wanted to leave before this fucking storm.

"It's Matt isn't it?",

"Prue", I groaned, unable to look at that green eyed man that seemed to stare a hole through me.

Drop it. I begged.

"Ooohhh who's Matt?", Ariella piped up.

Prue answered for me, "Her police academy guy. He's beautiful. Tall...Rugged.", She trailed off., "And he's absolutely in love with her",

"No he's not",

"He sends you postcards",

"Of what?", Tommy interjected with a laugh.

"One postcard", I corrected.

"Was there a Polaroid photo attached?", Tommy continued.

"That's sweet", Ariella ignored his remarks.

"Matt is engaged", I lied..

Ariella shrugged and took Prue by the hand, "Lame. Anyway Prue, I need you in the kitchen really quick",

"We need to leave before the storm hits", I said softly. Like she didn't know.

"Gotcha",

My eyes pleaded with her not to leave me but she didn't seem to get the memo and left me standing between Tommy and Billy.

"You sleeping with Ariella now, bro? Nice",

I rolled my eyes swiftly and stepped out from between them. I'd rather skip that conversation.

"Wait. Wait. Wait", Tommy's denim clad arm prevented me from leaving, "You're still our girl, Si", He slurred drunkenly, draping his arm over my shoulder. I laughed softly at the pure absurdity of him. The chaos he bought.

Tommy was exciting and unpredictable but he was honest. He'd never pretend to be someone else to try to get into my pants. And that was more than I could say for Billy.

"You couldn't afford me, Tommy Lee", I spoke, clashing with his bottle green eyes. He smiled drunkenly , "There's a price? Well you liked the baby. I could give you one of those",

That was a demented thing to say. And I think only Tommy could've gotten away with it.

Billy was silent across from us as My eyes narrowed, "Yeah, you and any other jackass in this town",

"Look at us, Sierra", He motioned between us, "The kid would be beautiful",

"Well, I like kids I can return",

His shoulders shrugged, "I'm free on weekends"

"No you're not",

"It's like you don't want my solutions", Tommy dramatically grasped the chain at his heart, making my eyes roll.

"Crazy that", my lips curled as his finger traced the band aid on my temple. I flinched against it, swatting away his hand.

"I have Tylenol if you want some, Si", He offered with a sympathetic tone, "I personally don't want to see you in pain. I'll stomp Hargrove's ass right now, just say the word",

"Yeah, you wish. I'd send you home in a box", Billy commented.

"No way"

I smiled weakly, tapping Tommy's his chin with my knuckle before I escaped his clutches, "You two girls have fun",

That was as much of Ariella's party I could take. And I left back through the paved path to the side gate. My boots clicking on the concrete. The sky above told me that I wasn't escaping this storm.

"Thought you were going home", A familiar voice followed behind me.

I didn't respond but held up Prue's purple beaded purse.

"I can drive you, if you don't wanna wait",

"I'll pass, Billy", I exhaled, clicking the gate latch open.

He held onto the iron gate before I could swing it, "You can't stay mad at me forever",

I turned finally, asking "What are you doing?",

What was he doing with me.

What was he doing acting one way then completely different the next.

"It's a gate, Sierra. I'm opening it",

"We're not friends", I replied sharply, "Open gates for people that need it",

He laughed through his nose, "Right, Got it", and he took his hands off the gate.

"Do you?",

His expression shrivelled like he was trying to understand. Green eyes moving between mine. But I knew he wouldn't. I'm not sure I did. So I pushed open that gate and walked through. Cobbles crushing under my boots.

"He wasn't joking", Billy spoke again in a lower voice. I got four steps away from my car before turning on my heel.

"What?",

"Tommy", He clarified, stopping a metre in front of me.

"Joking about what?", I leaned against the bull bar.

"He likes you",

"I know",

He seemed surprised. "And?",

"And?",

"He probably wouldn't go Ted Bundy on you",

Why did it matter? And what business was it to him?

"Worry about yourself, Hargrove", I spoke in warning, as if to say if he kept going on then we'd be less than not friends.

Drops of rain began to fall around us. Somehow I was more angry about that than anything.

I'd done nearly all I could to avoid it.

Billy nodded to himself, running his hand through his waved blond hair. His lips pressing together.

"You should take my car", He spoke after a while as the rain turned to a shower.

My brows furrowed, "Why?",

"After what happened last time", He motioned to the cut on the side of my brow. I couldn't let him take my car. Imagine if he found the gun under the seat or my badge in the glovebox. What a shit show that would be.

"What? you haven't defiled your car enough and now you wanna do mine ", I grunted in response, motioning as if he could see through brick to Ariella.

The rain was hot and humid just like the rest of the weather. I was nearly sweating beneath it

Green eyes pierced through the rain, looking to where I'd pointed, "I was just pissing off her step dad",

"Did she know that?",

He shrugged in response.

"I take that as no",

"Whatever", Billy grunted, trying to light his cigarette in the rain.

It occurred to me that I hadn't seen him smoke in a long time. Weeks maybe. Things must've been bad.

I knew they were. But what more could I do? Every time I thought he had a breakthrough he shows me how wrong I am.

Or when I give up completely he rescues me on the side of the road and tries to kiss me.

I bit the inside of my lip in my thoughts, staring through him as he finally lit that cigarette. I don't know why I did but I took it from his grasp and flung it overhead, hoping the rain would extinguish what remained of its flame.

Billy looked equally as stunned.

"Since you're offering rides. Give Prue one.", I spoke bluntly and kicked off the front of my car, walking to the drivers side.

I trusted her to tell me if he tried anything. And I knew she was on his list of unconquerable ass.

"Anything else?"

"Yeah. Don't try to fuck her, she'll stab you in the nuts"

One by one I kicked off those ankle boots and tossed them onto my passenger seat.

This wasn't how I wanted today to go.

Rain drenched and aching from my skull.

I cursed the day he ever spoke to me.

——-

On Monday morning Steve Harrington's steps fell in behind mine next to the lockers. "Agent", He dipped his head, speaking in a voice above a whisper. Acting secretive. "Shut up", I hissed in response, playfully whacking his arm.

"Was that your Dad I saw dropping you off? Or do you have a much older, much scarier boyfriend?". He asked, falling in step beside me.

"It was my Dad",

"Okay, what's he doing here?", His voice softened.

"Fucked if I know. I tell you what he's driving me insane though", I groaned, stopping at my locker.

"It's—Uh probably a good thing he's here because I have something to show you after school.",

"What kind of something?".

"The reason you're here kind of something". He added in a lower tone. My eyes narrowed on him as he leaned in closer. "A creature. Maybe the one you hit", I watched his eyes nonchalantly dart around the hall.

"Creature?",

"Shh. Just meet me at my car after school", Steve whispered, propping his arm against my locker.

"I don't know, it sounds seedy. What's to say you don't plan to throw me into the boot and murder me?",

"Well, you're stronger than me for one.", He squinted and counted out on his fingers, "And two, I'm severely scared of crossing you",

"All it takes is the old 'Does this smell like chloroform?', ",

"But you're going to expect that now.",

"Hmm, you still seem shifty to me", I jeered, whipping out my text book. He shifted next to me, sort of craned over so he wouldn't be in my way, tapping his knuckle on the locker above mine. Exclaiming, "Yeah, that's because I'm a specimen of pure mystery and athleticism",

I laughed as I stuffed that hefty book back into the locker, probably harder than I should've. And Steve crossed his arms over his chest, smirking as I closed the locker. "You didn't have to laugh that hard.",

"Oh. It wasn't a joke?",

"You're really mean", He held his chest, leaning back dramatically into the lockers. I could only watch Neville swing open his as Steve met the metal. The door flying towards his head at impressive speeds. Laughing through my nostril as I grabbed that door before it hit Steve's head. "Where is this pure athleticism?", I teased, pulling him away from the lockers by his collar.

"Aww Harrington has a girlfriend", I watched Billy Hargrove clamp his hand down on Steve's shoulder, smirking in that way he did with Denise under his arm. She opened her mouth to add to their little taunt, "Better let her make all the moves, Steve or she'll have you arrested.".

"How was the ride, Denise? You looked a bit messy stumbling out of his car the other day". I motioned towards Billy. "Over too fast?",

Steve laughed through his nose, "Something funny, Harrington?", Billy snarled in his ear. "Oh, we're all laughing", I commented, moving Steve away from the murder that rose in Billy's eyes. "And Denise, your skirt is tucked up at the back", I added dryly, scooting along to homeroom. My bladder thinking otherwise. "You go ahead", was all I said to Steve as I veered into the ladies bathroom. The bell rang as I did. Oh well. I sighed. Things weren't great with Billy and I. Some part of me thought him rocking up with Denise was to spite me. She wasn't a very nice person. To anyone. She was probably considered more of a freak than me. I knew she was into knives and had a taxidermy rat on the review mirror of her car. She was just an odd choice for him.

I shook the thought away while going my business then washing my hands. It was rare the bathroom was empty but it was this time. Nothing but white walls and inspirational posters to keep me company. As I walked towards the gated door another figure stormed in. I did think much of it until they had me against the wall with their forearm across my throat. Not rough enough to hurt anything but a clear enough warning, "What the hell was that?", Green eyes stared into me. Pure rage. I tapped the arm on my neck to get him to release it an inch. He did. "What?",

"That", He hissed.

"You keep your whores in line and that won't happen", I returned his pissed off tone. Staring plainly into that abyss of green. His lip twitched into a smirk, letting me go.

"Why, you jealous?", Billy taunted.

"Oh terribly, I dream of nothing more than to be the town bike.", I hissed close to his face.

"Not of me. Of her", His neck twitched.

I thought I knew where we stood. Until Friday. Before then we were just begrudging friends because of all the drama at that party. Accomplices. Then I had to open my mouth. I had to let him know I missed hanging out with his cocky ass, amidst my near concussion. I'll be the first to admit I knew he flirted with me. He flirted with everyone. It was kind of his thing. But things got a little surreal by that fireplace. A little too close for friends.

"Yeah,". I shook my head, "You got me. And while we're on the topic should I get a shot of penicillin after sitting in your car? What brand do you recommend?",

"You're nasty today",

"What? Can't take it when someone returns your vile attitude?". I replied, straightening my collar. Realising the error of my words. He chuckled weakly.

"Your Dad stopped me in the parking lot as I was turning in".

My brow furrowed. "Why?",

"To say hi", He shrugged, placing the bit of my fringe that had come undone behind my ear. "You didn't tell me he used to play basketball".

The words struck panic through my veins, "You didn't",

He was lying. Trying to piss me off. And it was working.

"I didn't. He did", Billy scrunched his face, and at the words I bashed my head into the muscle of his shoulder. Of course Dad had invited himself to the game on Wednesday.

"Can you—Can you just close the stall door on my neck? I won't move. I promise". I groaned, coercing his menacing laugh. Was he enjoying this? Once more I tapped my skull into his shoulder, "Hey. He likes you, I could sell him to you for a reasonable price",

"What's a reasonable price?", Billy questioned as I leaned flush against the bathroom wall, thinking. "The Camaro—Wait I would have to get it professionally cleaned and reupholstered though".

He smacked my arm with the back of his hand and I chuckled. "How's the knee?".

"After Denise Winston, stiff", He was trying to get a reaction. And he did.

"Yeah, I don't picture her as someone who does a lot of the work",

"You're worse than a guy", The light curls of his blonde hair swept his face as he shook his head.

"Gotta be, around you", I bartered , looking down to that black watch around my wrist. I wasn't all too keen to talk to him after Ariella's party, "We are very late to our classes",

"This place will stay standing if we're late...You heard of Helton's abandoned asylum?", He asked, stuffing his hands in his pockets.

"I have not",

"It's an hour's drive away. You game?", His neck tilted inquisitively. Almost shyly.

I chuckled lowly at the request. I mean it sounded cool. It also meant he wanted to see me again. "Is this a thing now? Or are you just trying to win back your twenty dollars?",

"If you're scared, just say so". He drawled, placing his hand against the wall above my head.

"Sounds a little suspicious. What's to say you won't murder me in the woods outside of town and drive around wearing my face as a mask?", I taunted, my breath rebounding off his cheek.

"This isn't Texas and I don't have a chainsaw", He replied looking between my eyes and lips when I spoke again, "How abandoned is abandoned?".

"Seventy years in a swampland. I'd say very",

"I'm bringing a gun then and if I'm carrying that means you have to learn how to use it too, Incase the gun dramatically gets thrown from my hands and slides across the floor and you have to decide between shooting me or the deranged homeless person squatting In the asylum", I explained dramatically.

He smiled with delay, absorbing what I'd said. "What if I chose the homeless person?".

"I'd bring another gun then.", I shrugged, aware that I wasn't giving him much to work with. But he was such an asshole to me the day before. And now he was talking to me like nothing happened. Like he hadn't told me he hated me.

"How—how many do you have?". He looked surprised.

Agent Morningstar had an arsenal of 12 weapons. But he couldn't know that. Maybe if I just counted the hand guns?

"It's not how many. It's what one's I have",

"What do you have?".

"2 pistols, 2 glocks, a revolver and my personal favourite, a handgun that isn't even going to be release for another year, A Desert Eagle.",

"Last one sounds cool",

"It's about the length of your forearm but if that's the poison you wanna pick I'll see you on Saturday",

"Asylum Sunday?",

"Sunday night". I corrected with a weak smile, "And I wager that there is an abandoned wheelchair, Something creepy in a jar and an ominous warning on the wall",

"Whats the bet?",

"50 and you have to stay celibate for a week",

"Okay. Okay. I bet something green is growing from the walls, unnaturally big rats and some sort of electrocution device in the corner of a room. 50 and you have to wear clothes I pick for a week",

"From my own closet?".

"Well I'm not lending you mine", He chided.

"Fine", I uttered, thinking of all the ways he could ruin my life.

"Deal?",

"Deal", I shrugged, hearing sudden approaching steps. Shit. I swore.

"Mr and Mrs Morningstar.", The nasally voice of Mrs Johnson echoed off the tiled wall. "I assume the only reason you are both in the ladies lavatory is because you're getting married and need witnesses. This isn't the time to catch up on your social lives. Get moving",

I did, without another word, going to opposite direction to him for my first class.

"You still pissed at me or something?", I heard his voice echo behind me but I kept walking. I think he got the hint.

————-

School dug it's heels in and when that last bell rang I was out that door so fast I'd almost forgotten I was supposed to meet up with Steve. And as I approached my newly fixed truck my Dad's content expression changed. Whenever I walked around to the drivers side it was not to make friends. "We've got something", I exhaled, watching his dark brows raise. "A creature. One of the Russian girl's extended friends has allegedly captured one. I'm going to meet with him now", I explained briefly. His sky blue eyes hardening. "Do you need back up?".

"No, I need my Glock from under your seat though, so what we're going to do is, you're going to reach under the seat and put it in your waistband then you're going to get out of the truck and hug me like we haven't seen each other in 2 years and I'll take it from you and put it under my jacket.", I spoke quietly, pretending to smile. Dad understood the assignment and wordlessly grabbed that handgun, loosely draping it in his waistband, under a grey flannelette jacket. He opened the drivers door shortly after and wrapped me in a tight embrace, using his hulking body to hide my glock switching between us. "Okay I've got it", I tapped his shoulder but he didn't let me go. "Dad I've got it",

"Fine", I sighed, briskly returning his hug.

"Be careful", He warned, holding my cheek in his hand, "You're the most precious thing I own",

"What about Echo and Delta?", I pointed out the flaw in his logic. My sisters who were twins. "Don't tell them", He warned, kissing my brow. I tossed my bag in the truck, starting to walk. "Hey Dad?", I turned on my heel as he got back into my truck. His eyes flickering up.

"Do you want to go out for Dinner tonight? We can go to the arcade or the cinema afterwards", I shrugged, watching his face shift into a smile. "Pick you up at 6?", He joked. "6 it is", I smiled, "And don't thrash my car. Those tyres are brand new",

"Like you thrashed that Camaro?".

"See you at six", I skipped away quickly towards Steve's car, hearing my Diesel engine thundering past. And before I could even utter a simple hello to Steve my Dad's voice boomed, "Bye Baby Girl",

"Go away!", I hissed, watching that window roll back up. Steve waved to my Dad, uttering a polite greeting as I died inside.

"Sorry, where was I. Hi", I murmured.

"That your Dad?", He tilted his head.

"Not by choice".

Steve chuckled, opening his car door for me. I slid into his burgundy BMW, the scent of vanilla wafting over from his air freshener. When he was in and the windows were up he turned to me. "Okay. Last night this kid Dustin Henderson asks me to help him catch this...thing In his basement. He says he found it in the garbage and well. You're going to want to see it",

"Let's go then", I urged, clicking my seatbelt in.

The drive was short to Dustin Henderson's house. And as we got out of the car that group of kids I'd seen earlier lurked outside the driveway. Arriving just as we did, "These your friends?", I questioned.

"Yeah, they're the only other ones who know about this sort of stuff in Hawkins.".

Steve led me to the hatch of a basement. The doors wide open.

"Is this a joke?", I questioned, glancing into that darkness. Nothing moving from inside. "Uhh. Oh no. Oh no". Steve panicked. "It got out",

"Dustin it got out!". He yelled, the crew of kids bounding over to us.

"Why are you screaming?", The red headed girl of the group asked, her eyes drifting to me. "Sierra".

"Max, Billy's sister",

"Step", She emphasised, eyeing off that dark hole.

"Ha! I tricked you Steve. I can't believe you told someone else.", Dustin pointed and laughed, my murderous glare settling on Steve.

"Ugh, Sorry, Sierra. I thought it would be funny", He nodded, as if to conceal that I knew everything. "We should just go".

"Uh—Okay". I furrowed my brow, silent on the way home.

"Look, they don't trust you. But that demodog had to escape into the woods.", Steve explained, his chin in his hand. "So, we find it. We try to stop it.",

"No. Steve. You can't", I tried to explain, turning in my seat.

"Someone has to protect those kids, Sierra. If I'm not back in ten minutes they'll go by themselves.",

"Can't you tie them to a chair or something?", I huffed, not keen on the idea of him galivanting through the woods with that thing lurking.

"No. They'd gnaw their way out", He chuckled, running his hand through his hair. "Besides its still day time. They don't like heat or sun. We'll be fine",

"Until sundown", I gritted my teeth, "I don't like this, Steve. What do you have in case one of them things attacks?",

"A bat with nails in it", He replied nonchalantly.

"Oh, A bat with nails in it. That's the same as a gun."

"Stand down, special Agent. I've done this before. It's nothing new to me",

"When?",

"Last year at Jonathan Byers house. Him and Nancy trapped one. I walked in at the wrong time. And we sent its ass back to the Upside Down",

"Right...the upside down...", I nodded like he was insane.

"That's what the kids call that other dimension",

"Yeah, dungeons and dragons...I should've guess with the Demogorgon thing...",

"You play?", His eyes squinted, judging me on my next words.

"I've played it before but I don't go out of my way to.",

"You just don't seem like--".

"A nerd? I'm not. My Best friend's older, hotter, brother used to play and I thought I had a chance if I learned how. Surprisingly it didn't work. He chose a red headed school captain over chubby thirteen year old me. I was devastated...",

"I guarantee you he regrets it now. Miss CIA agent",

"Yeah", I shrugged, "I guess that's where my affinity choosing for men who don't like me back started",

"Sounds healthy", Steve nodded slowly, "I gotta be honest with you though. You're not--You don't really notice when people are flirting with you. Maybe they did like you back and you just didn't see it.",

"If that's the case I'll just throw myself out of the car.", I laughed, pretending to reach for the handle.

"We won't be killing ourselves today. Maybe open your eyes though", He suggested as we made it to my driveway.

"Then I'll have to see the countless men throwing themselves at my feet. And i've got a busy schedule. And they take up all your time...You've gotta feed them. Keep them alive. It just a lot", I explained dramatically as the gate whirred open. "And what would I do with all the flowers I receive? I can't keep plants alive, Steve",

"I mean it's not countless men...just a few",

"Then they'll have to fight it out amongst themselves.", I smirked, watching his expression fall.

"Uh, yeah",

"Listen. Now we know there is a monster loose I've gotta run reconnaissance. Which means after nightfall you haul your ass back. You lock your windows and doors. I don't care if you have to chloroform those kids to do it, but we shoot to kill here. Don't get in the way. I'd be pretty upset at your funeral. And the men fawning over me while I'm trying to mourn over your casket would be a real mood killer", I nudged his shoulder, watching him smile.

"I should never have said anything", He shook his head, "That was my bad",

"Am I really that clueless though?", I asked, wanting to know the truth. Brown eyes bared down to me, blinking once.

"Sierra, you couldn't see it if it was right in front of you",

"Damn",

I got out of the car with little more than a goodbye and another warning of what would happen if he was in those woods after dark. Watching his maroon BMW turn out of the driveway. I wondered if it would be the last time I ever saw Steve Harrington.

——————-

"Dad!" My voice echoed through the hallway. Each step I took gaining that bit of speed. "Dad",

"Dad!",

"Sierra", My Dad emerged from the kitchen with a dish towel over his shoulder. Water splattering the front of his blue T-shirt.

"Dinner is cancelled. The fucking creature got loose in the woods. And they're going after it. I need to load the truck",

"What's your intel?",

"Trust me",

"That's not good enough, Sierra. You don't go running off into danger without knowing what you're chasing. This could be life or death",

"I don't know what we're chasing but I know there is a group of kids running after it. I know that if I don't go now they'll die. So are you coming or not? Because I'm going either way",

"Then you're taking the phone call and explaining our decision to strike as this creature being a threat civilian casualties. You better hope we don't get hurt in those woods. Even a scratch from one of these things, Sierra, and Commander Jameson will reprimand you in ways you didn't think were possible",

"Then I'll take command. I'll call it in...after. We don't need a swat team coming in here and ruining our operation...or getting my friends killed",

"The closer this is to you the more hesitate you'll be to shoot. This goes against your training as an officer...but It's your call Agent Morningstar",

"We leave in Thirty minutes. Go", He smirked, darting to the gun safe while I ducked into my room. I dressed quickly in my tactical gear. Tight black cargos and a long sleeved thermal topped with Kevlar. Quickly I wrangled my guns into their holsters. That desert eagle solid at my hip. I plaited my hair tightly and out of my eyes. And when Dad and I emerged we were matching. Clad with a duffel bag each over our shoulders.

We hauled ass to the car, speeding back towards those woods in my truck. And while we did I worried for Steve and his friends. Every passing minute making my stomach an empty pit. What if that thing killed them? I wondered everything. Until we came to a stop at the mouth of the forest. Finally

We grouped at the back of my car where Dad handed me my duffel. Unzipping it to find my assault rifle. His own was much more impressive and worn in. Mine barely had a scratch. A blemish on the grey alloy. Whereas his looked like he slid it across coarse sandpaper on both sides. The left side of it scarred with a gouge in the grip.

"Bullets will slow them. But fire will really hurt", He nodded, taking my gun from my hands. I watched him fit a small grey cylinder onto it, loading it before he handed it back. Like I was a child, "Button on the side is a flamethrower, use it sparingly and In short controlled bursts.",

Flamethrower. Right. I nodded. Equipping my flashlight to my shoulder. The sun was almost down. And I would like to have found the killer creature before then.

"You got the keys?", I asked, watching Dad's head bob. "Let's roll",

———

With my weapon clasped in my gloved hand I trudged forward through the overgrowth, Dad taking point up front. We tracked faint footsteps until the sun buried itself and complete darkness overcame our surroundings. Each step thereafter much more careful and calculated. Until we came to a clearing. A junkyard where a yellow bus lay abandoned in the field. I shined my light on it's rusted remains, recent claw marks running down its side. The ground below looked like it had been clawed up. Dad noticed it too, his light panning around the trees and carcasses of cars. Wherever the beast had been. It wasn't here. Not anymore.

"Dad", I whispered, tapping his armoured shoulder. "Tracks",

Smudged prints coated the ground and we followed them almost back to the car. And what I thought was a waste of time turned out to be nothing of the sort. Lights. I noticed bright beaming lights coming from that old lab. The gated facility like a damned Christmas tree. What if it had gone in there? But how?

"Can they climb?", I whispered to Dad at my shoulder, his armoured shoulders shrugging. We stopped at the ten foot tall fence with barbed wire at the top.

"Touch it", Dad motioned to the wire. I should've known what was coming when electricity burned through my fingers. More powerful than any electric fence I'd ever touched. My skin was red. Nearly burned. "Fuck", I gasped, looking down to the welt at the tip of my finger.

"I don't think they climbed", He murmured, blue eyes darting around the fence.

"You couldn't have told me that instead?", I hissed, shaking out my hand. Part of the fence still zapping with blue light.

"Well, you're not going to do it again, are you?", His steps retreated from the side of the fence. To a sort of sloping patch of earth. I followed behind him, listening out for any sounds coming from the forest. The darkness making me jumpier than I'd usually be. More inclined to shoot first and ask questions later. But my Dad, he was as calm as if he were in his own lounge room walking around. Hardly reacting to anything. Any branches snapping or rodents scurrying under our feet. I'd almost forgotten he was a soldier before this. Whatever this was, was nothing to a man like him. A field trip, really.

He descended the leaf littered earth with his rifle at his hip, one of his fingers mindlessly tapping beside the trigger. I knew then where I'd gotten it from. I followed after, the moist earth shifting beneath my boots on the decline. But I tried to make it down with minimal noise. Some dirt shifting couldn't be avoided.

It was quiet in this part. Nearly too quiet as we came around to an old storm pipe beneath the fence. The cracked concrete was a dull shade of grey. Just sitting there in the earth. Buried.

"I don't like this", I murmured, this dreading feeling coming over my body.

"Then go home", He replied with no kindness.

He was silent for a bit. Contemplative. Before crouching at the mouth of that huge pipe, shining his light around its circumference. His eyes watching something I couldn't see. And If I didn't like this before, I certainly didn't like it now. I didn't like how the black body of rain water shifted even though nothing moved within the drain. I didn't like that we couldn't see any further than our lights. These were all the things that ran through my head.

"Do you hear that?", Dad asked. Which just sent dread through my body. Made me freeze. I was not sure I wanted to hear what he did.

Water. It sounded like something tapping against water. A leaky pipe?

"It's just the pipes", I sighed, not really believing it.

"Sounds like...footsteps", He whispered, ready to enter the drain.

No. I listened as it became louder. Closer. Every hair on my body raised. Tap tap. Tap tap.

"What the hell is that?", I murmured, crouching with him. Another light to cleave through the dark. "...I don't know"

"Broken pipe?"

"Maybe", Dad shrugged, completely still. Waiting. Watching. Tap tap tap. It grew louder. Near defeating. Faster. Wetness slapping. Like feet hitting the ground.

"You're not going in there", I grabbed his arm to stop him. Listening again, "It's coming to us",

Blue eyes clashed with mine, blinking once as shadow ran across our path. My throat going dry. Fuck. A full body shiver tingled through me. "Fuck", I swore at the beast in our crosshairs. Two metres away. I was paralysed.

It saw me without eyes.

Without ears.

It's neck angling at Dad. Sizing him up.

But this one didn't look like the rest. It looked...Scarier.

"Hey!", I called, trying to get its eyes off Dad.

Then It launched towards my light. My blood going cold.

It in fact did have eyes. Red glowing eyes. And long pointed ears.

Agent Morningstar.

I felt a hard force slam into my shoulder, throwing me to the moist earth. Long talons crushing down on my waist. The full weight of the creature. I grunted against it. My rifle pinned down by its other claw. Unmoving under my will to lift its alloy body. Fuck. I could barely breathe. It was crushing me.

The slimy creature chittered above my face and I could only watch it with wide unblinking eyes. The grey skinned beast opened its wide mouth. Needle sharp teeth coming away with entangled spit.

It was sniffing me. Breathing in my scent.

That's when I felt a sharp sting in my ribs like a skewer going through my vest.

No. No. No.

I reached for the hunting knife in my belt even if it was the last thing I did. My fingers just skimmed the plastic handle. It was too far away and I couldn't move, not with the 200kg weight on me. So I dug my nails into that soft plastic, holding on even though they broke and bled.

The blade singed the air then slashed across that thick membranous neck. Black blood gurgling out of the wound. And onto my face. Disgusting.

Like a dog that had been stepped on, the beast made a whimper then retreated back off me. Threatened by the length of flame that protruded the end of Dad's rifle and the black blood spewing from its wound.

"Sierra?",

"I'm good", I responded shakily and rolled onto my knees to get off that soft ground, despite my rib's disdain for the movement. My rifle strong in my hand even though I was ready to vomit.

It felt like I'd been stabbed in the lung.

"Baby", Dad held his hand towards me. Every syllable laced in fear. I squinted beyond his light at the creature that watched me. Much, much bigger than the one that I'd slashed with my knife. Like a mother that had watched me wound it's baby.

"Fuck", I groaned as a deafening squeal echoed through the tunnel. The beast leaping toward me in long strides. I raised my rifle in unsteady hands, planting myself on that earth.

The ground collided with my side and I couldn't breathe for a second. And as Dad shoved me out of the way I saw the hulking black body of the beast collide into him instead. I watched the light on Dad's shoulder illuminate that all too wide mouth. The creature like a slimy hairless human.

No.

I hesitated.

I fucking hesitated. My body frozen from the moment Dad collided with the ground. And that mouth, That fucking gaping mouth opened like a flower before he'd even got off a shot.

"Dad!", I screamed, raising my gun in trembling hands. And this beast who's claws cleaved through Kevlar like it were nothing. It turned to me again. That mouth snarling. And I fired twelve rounds into its head. Barely dinting it. Fuck. I panicked, firing again. And then again. Anything to release Dad from those razor claws that dug into his chest. His neck. Blood seeping through. I'd never seen him so still.

From where I was he looked dead.

But that beast didn't falter. It didn't release those talons that pressed down on Dad's throat, his chest.

So much blood. There was so much blood.

Fire.

I cried.

Fire.

My shaky fingers tapped that button on the side of my rifle. Bright flame spewing forth to the beast. And it screeched the most harrowing sound I'd ever heard. Like it were melting. But my fire wasn't short nor controlled. No I held the button until that creature was aflame and writhing. It's charred body falling to the forest floor beside Dad's still form.

"Dad", I gasped, collapsing on my knees at his side. Shit. There were holes in his chest and neck by then. Fuck. I felt the tears roll down my cheek as I hauled him against me. He looked dead, "Come on Dad, back to the truck. Back to the truck".

"Sierra". He choked, holding his neck against the crimson that spilled out over his fingers. His rifle limp at his shoulder. And as the blood seeped from his lips I let out a sob. This was my fault. My fault. "I'm here, Dad",

"I—I love you", He nodded, his skin paling. No. He couldn't do that to me. Not now. Please.

"I love you too. I love you too, But I need you to walk, soldier.", I wept, hauling him against myself. To his feet. I grabbed his rifle from his shoulder and slung it over my own. Dragging him through the woods. His weigh crushing me. Fuck, why was he so heavy? I swallowed, readjusting the rifles against my shoulder. His legs aided minimally and I wasn't strong enough to carry him when his consciousness faded. He was too heavy for me.

I just needed to get back to the truck before then. But he wasn't helping.

"Come on, Dad. We've got plans after this, remember?", I nodded, not trying to hide my unceasing tears. Limping with him at my side. Only going as fast as he'd let me.

"I think we--We'll have to reschedule", He choked out, weighing heavier on my shoulder. I swallowed the lump in my throat, closing my eyes tightly. "No...No we'll patch this and make it in time for the movie",

He smiled weakly against me, murmuring, "You tell your sister's--I love them, Okay? Sierra, you let them know their Dad was proud of them—And I'm proud of you",

"No, you tell them yourself", I wept, pleading for him to say anything else. Anything but that.

"I'm not sorry—For what I did four years ago, Babygirl...Even if you hate me now. You're still alive. You're strong now. St—stronger than me", Dad spat out a glob of blood, groaning against the pain it caused him. "Fuck", He blinked quickly. His words just burning fire through my chest. "I—j—just wanted to be in your life", The confession came out as a whisper. A gasp.

Fuck. I couldn't see through the tears. Through the guilt that ate away at me.

"Don't say that, Dad", I begged, "Don't say goodbye...please. I need you. You can't just die on me",

His head lulled forward. Every pound of weigh falling onto me. "Dad", I panicked, holding his face in my hand. A whisper escaping, "Dad?",

My car. I could see the outline of it just as the scent of blood was making me nauseous . The light reflecting off its paint.

Every part of me burned. Ached but I hauled him back to my truck, quickly opening the door and hoisting him onto the back seat. By then I was covered in his blood. And as I leapt in the drivers seat I glanced back to him and felt my heart cease. No. This wasn't it. It wasn't.

I started the truck and drove. Drove so fast I didn't think we'd make it. But we did. We did. We made it to the emergency bay and I sat on that horn as the car came to a stop. Running to the rear door. By that time there were nurses rushing out the door. And I hauled him out, careful not to hit him on anything. Nurses took over from there. Crowds and crowds of nurses carrying him onto a stretcher and running . When he was out of sight and slid down the side of my car. Staring just staring into nothingness. His blood still warm on my hands. I couldn't...I couldn't lose him.

——————-

Midnight came and I was still waiting to hear a single word about my Dad. His blood now dry on my skin in that waiting room. And with each hour they kept me wondering another tear wet my eyes. Leaning forward on my chair I clasped my hands together, my elbows on my knees as the grey linoleum stared back. I was completely numb.

There were few people in the waiting room and those who were there looked at me like I had the plague. I guess I was the only one In black armour and painted in blood.

Everything went through my head in that waiting room.

Like when I was five and we lived in Ontario Dad came home from tour with a black kitten he'd found overseas and I raised it until the day it died. Or when I had my appendix out in high school and he came to visit me everyday in the hospital. Or going on road trips with an unknown destination . Buying roadside food. Every memory brought relentless tears. My chest was entirely hollow by 3pm. The room had cleared out by then. And I was left alone with my thoughts. Each one driving the knife further in. I wasted four years being angry at him. Wishing I had any other Dad but him. Four years.

"Sierra?", A voice tore me from my sorrow. My eyes lifted to see Steve Harrington exiting one of the examination rooms, his face an absolute mess. Like he'd been beaten up to an inch of his life. Brown eyes dipped to my red stained hands then to my face. He didn't say a word but he understood. And he took the seat next to me. His hand resting on my spine for a moment as he ushered me into his chest. Knowing I needed it. I curled into him and stayed there. Crying into the collar of his teal jacket.

"Miss Morningstar?", A nurse called, shaking me from that trance.

"Yes?". I sniffled softly, sitting up straight in my chair.

"Your Dad is out of surgery but the next few hours will be touch and go. I understand you've organised him to be flown to Boston Memorial but we can't do that till he's stable. He'll be here at least until morning.".

"Can I see him?", I swallowed, glancing up to the petite young nurse.

"Right this way", She nodded, ushering to the elevator.

I turned to Steve, "Want me to come with you?", He asked, squeezing my shoulder.

I nodded gently, following after the nurse.

She led us to a private room at the back of the Intensive care ward. A white room with shutter blinds. And in the middle of it my Dad lay lifelessly on a hospital bed. Multiple machines were hooked to him to keep him alive. Beeping loudly. I swallowed as I stood in the doorway. That feeling like I was at the top of a roller coaster ready to fall. Steve led me into the room by my hand. He let me know I wasn't alone. And as I stood at the edge of Dad's hospital bed the nurse explained the extensive surgery he underwent. She told me that his chances of surviving were about 30% and even if he did they didn't know what trauma had been done to his vocal ability. If he'd ever talk again. All the while I stared at the still body resembling my Dad. But this wasn't Dean Morningstar. This was a sick hospital patient. My Dad didn't get sick. He never got sick. Never complained if he hurt himself. This wasn't him...it wasn't.

The Nurse went on about his surgery, And I, the damned statue, just nodded gently until she was gone. Steve offered a thank you to her before his voice pierced the silence.

"Sierra",

My eyes drifted to him lifelessly. "I don't want you to be alone", He grasped my wrist, shaking it softly. Sort of grounding me. I sniffled away the tears. My mind finally settling.

"There's going to be Agents at my house when I drive home. I'm going to be interrogated and screamed at. Maybe even stripped of my badge. I don't want you to be there",

"I'll kick their ass", He replied, pulling me into his chest. I was mess. A fucking mess. I cried there in his arms. Completely broke down.

"This is my fault...It's my fault", I glanced up to those brown eyes that just softened completely. "You didn't know this would happen, Sierra",

"It was my call and I fucked up",

"You didn't know",

"I knew procedure. I knew I needed to call it in and I didn't. I went in half assed and I got my Dad—",

"Hey. Hey. Look at me", Steve begged, "This was an accident. A freak accident. He wasn't the only one attacked tonight. But he's the only one that is still breathing, Sierra. Because of you",

"How many?",

"None of us were hurt but I know at least one person died in that lab.",

"I'm glad you're okay, Steve", I confessed, sniffling away those damned tears.

"Did—Did it get you?", He asked softly, touching the gash in the waist of my Kevlar.

"No",

"Good. Good. I couldn't really tell with all the blood", Steve motioned to my bloodied armour and red stained skin.

"It's not mine", I uttered, tossing my sight back to Dad. "I—Uh, I think I'm going to stay with him for a bit",

"Of course, and I'll bring us coffee. Because I really don't want you to be alone right now", He didn't wait for an answer.

—————

Tuesday struck me down hard. Not only did I have to say goodbye to Dad the morning of , Watch a helicopter fly him back to Boston, But I had to deal with the fallout of why he needed such care In the first place. My statement was taken that morning when I returned home from the hospital. My ass was then handed to me on a platter by Commander Jameson himself, who had flown in from Arizona just to do it.

Lucky, he called me.

Lucky I still had a job.

A badge.

Also threatened what would happen if I didn't call in a sighting immediately. I believe it had something to do with making my death an example. I nodded but didn't respond. I was so drained I'm not sure I could have. Even when he told me it was my fault Dad was in the hospital.

It was nothing I didn't know.

Nothing I didn't already feel.

The phone didn't stop ringing after he left and by the end I was so sick of explaining myself to CIA agents that I left it off the hook.

I showered at last at 6pm that night. Washing away the blood and debris. And I wondered. I wondered what I was going to do with Dad's car. How I was going to get it back to Boston while he was in hospital. I wondered if there were more creatures like that one. Lurking around Hawkins. The thought made my skin stand on end. I was not safe here. None of us were.

By the time Wednesday spun around I was a bed bound mess. Refusing to leave until someone goddamned forced me to. I cried most of the day and stared into space the rest.

Noodles meowing at me for food. I walked down stairs to feed him then scurried back to my dungeon. Drawing the blinds so everything was pitch black. And I tried to sleep. Tried and failed.. No matter how much I tried I was still tired, that was until the doorbell rang. And I sprung from my bed in a tired haze, throwing on a cropped jacket on my singlet and grey shorts. Who the fuck was it? Probably more agents. Or Prue.

I groaned, rubbing my eyes. Each thudding step on the floorboards echoing in my ear. And as I opened the door I had to close an eye against the bright sun.

"Look, I was an asshole on Sunday Okay. I didn't—", Billy Hargrove looked me up and down. His cocky expression slowly fading with his silenced words, brows dipping. Kinda like a ghost opened the door. I flinched as his fingers swept the bruise on my neck, his eyes sort of cold, "What the hell happened to you?", He ground out like it was glass in his mouth, Standing there at my door In a black denim jacket and jeans. "Did Stacy—"

I shook my head before he could finish. My eyes meeting the hardwood flooring.

What happened to me?

Aside from almost getting my Dad killed?

How could I ever tell him that?

He wasn't the first person I had to warp the truth for but he was the only one I'd have to hide my tears from as the words fell off my lips. I could keep a steady voice over the phone but I couldn't cease the searing heat from under my eyes. Not yet. I wasn't that heartless.

I swallowed before speaking, afraid my voice would crumble. So deathly afraid, speaking as clearly as I could through a dry and scratchy throat, "My—My Dad got stabbed on Monday night...He's on life support at Boston memorial",

His eyes widened, waiting for me to finish the joke. Green circles darting between my face and collar, "What, here?", He stammered,

"Yeah ", I pressed my lips together tightly.

"Wh—How?", He scratched his mind how something like this could happen in quiet old Hawkins. Some part of him Not believing me. I thought about the how. What lie I could spin it into. I cleared my voice, leaning my shoulder into the doorframe for extra support. My mouth opened but nothing came out. And I felt my eyes well. Fuck, "He—He tried to be a hero and he got stabbed in the throat.", Was all I said, closing my eyes to speak again, "Dad shoved me out—out of the way. But I—I had my gun. He knew I had my gun and I could have done something if he didn't. I Could've—", The words got caught in my throat. Fuck I was a mess.

"Saved him?", Billy finished my thought, his voice little more than breath. As he leaned in the doorway, his elbow and hand diagonal to the top corner. This was heavy stuff for a teenager. Heavier than anything I expected him to have experienced but he handled it well—better than Steve. Though he knew the truth not what watered down version I gave to Billy.

His tongue skimmed his teeth in thought, knuckles lightly tapping. "Isn't that what he did by pushing you out of the way?",

My head nodded by itself. The memory of that slimy beast cleaving through Dad's skin just shattering me. And when I thought my tear ducts had nothing left they proved me a liar. Billy said nothing but ushered me out into the sunlight by my hand, nearly swapping our places to truly absorb the bruises that painted my collar. His hard expression turning to stone. The kind of look that usually ended with his knuckles bloodied. He ground out the words, "You get a look at the guy?",

"He's dead", I shrugged, not willing to let him see the mess of black and blue on my waist. Didn't help that my gym tank didn't really cover much past my belly button. Green eyes dropped to it and went cold. Flinching almost. I couldn't look at him when he stared at me like that. Like he actually cared.

"What were you two doing?",

"Dad's been taking me on jobs since I was sixteen. He's not supposed to. But he does.", I murmured lightly.

"Jobs?",

"It was a welfare check. It wasn't a war zone",

"...Did he hurt you?", He grimaced as his fingers brushed by my shoulder, the malice of the butt of my rifle creating an odd shaped mark. Like a hook. I'd stared at it in the mirror for the longest time trying to figure out what it was.

"No, it's not like I'm in hospital", I replied, sweeping my hand over my lips to repress whatever I felt. "I'm barely bruised up",

"That wasn't my question",

"What does it matter?", I cleared my throat, hugging myself there on the porch. My arms crossed. Too miserable to even lift my eyes. I didn't want him here. I didn't want him looking at me with fucking pity. I added dryly, "It's not like I'm the one on life support",

"Sierra,", Billy lifted my chin to look at him. "Did he hurt you?",

"He knocked me down hard. That was it...I just fell really hard.", I breathed out, knitting my brows to speak, "I thought my lungs were gonna collapse. It Hurt like hell",

Billy slowly released my chin, looking me over with squinted eyes. He didn't believe me."Was he on drugs or something?",

"Big guy", I exhaled. "Drugs. All of the above",

"Is...Did your Mom come down?",

"My Mom? No. She's preoccupied in Boston with Dad", I choked out, wiping beneath my eyes.

"Right...right", He nodded, running his hand across his mouth like he didn't know what to do. I noticed the state of his knuckles. And I lifted his hand to see it properly. Sniffling before I spoke, "So you're the reason Steve's face looks like one of those rotten pumpkins".

"Did my buddy Steve drop by?", He scoffed in that arrogant way he did, lightly taking his hand back.

"He ran into me in the waiting room of the hospital. Stayed with me for a bit", I exhaled, wiping the excess wetness from beneath my eyes.

"I didn't just go over there to hit him. I was looking for Max and—"

"I don't care", I spoke over him, thinking of the last time he was on my porch, In the pouring rain. "Isn't your big game in like thirty minutes?", And as I looked down to that black watch on my wrist he covered it's tiny screen with his hand.

"I—Uh had to forfeit. So did Steve. Turns out when someone makes you dive out of a window into a solid field of botched pumpkins your knee will need more than a few days to recover", He smiled softly, putting his hand flush with the doorframe.

"I'll let the rabid badgers get you at the Asylum then?", I shrugged weakly, looking anywhere but at him.

"You sure you don't want to see your Dad instead?",

"I can't, I just—Can't. I have to stay", I lied, truthfully I couldn't leave Hawkins until they told me I could. Not even for this. For him. My eyes closed to speak, "Agents are going to come for his car anyway. Fuck. Agents are going to come for his car.",

I didn't think of that. Not among the twelve billion other stress factors. Let's just say I hadn't really slept for...maybe 48 hours. I was pretty much just an exposed nerve at this point.

Nothing could make me feel safe enough to sleep in this town. Nothing.

"Sierra", Billy peeled my eyes off the black sedan in my carport. "Are you—Okay?", emerald eyes met me, his lips pursed in a thoughtful sort of way. For some reason the question just broke me. I was far from okay. I was far from ever feeling okay.

A sob rattled through my chest but I muted it with my hand clasped over my mouth. I couldn't look at him.

But I didn't have to. Because his arms constricted against my shoulders. Delicately holding the back of my head against his chest when we met. Falling into place so effortlessly. There was something very protective about the way he hugged me. Like he was a human shield. Depriving my sight, my senses until there was only us.

I sobbed there against the material of his shirt. Holding that warm place just under his arm for comfort. The other hand sweeping by his necklace, lightly holding that cold pendant. I'm not sure why. Why I felt the need to hold it in my fingers

We stayed like that for a bit. He smelled just fantastic. Of course he did.

I would've fallen asleep too if it weren't for the crows squawking overhead.

Must've been five minutes before I popped my head up from his chest. Red eyed, I'm sure. He looked down at me there, peeling away a moist strand of hair from my cheek, hesitating before he spoke, "Since you're free, I've been thinking about our bet and I think mine was too soft for what you're asking me to give up",

I smiled weakly and untangled myself from him, stepping back into the entrance, allowing him to pass. He veered into my living room instantly, shedding his jacket. It was Much warmer In here than outside.

"Tea, coffee, juice, rum or whiskey?", I offered weakly, watching him check out the tv set, tossing his denim jacket on the couch. The boy had gotten much to comfortable here...Or else he felt safe in my house. Either way I said nothing.

"Just tea", He smirked, sorting through my collection of VHS tapes. Looking for something.

"Your loss",

I made his tea quickly, remembering two sugars and milk. Pouring Whiskey over ice for myself. I couldn't really focus enough to do anything that mattering right then but I could make tea. I could do that with my eyes closed.

When I came back he was sitting between the coffee table and couch on the ground. A movie already whirring on my VCR. I didn't really care. Burn the whole place down for what it's worth. Take the TV.

What we're we discussing again?

At the door?

Oh, the bet. Right.

"What are the new conditions?", I yawned as I came around the side of the table, placing his drink in front of him. I sat down on that grey fur rug next to him after I had. The couch was much more comfortable. I don't know why he was down here. But I didn't have the energy to question him. To even care. I was just so tired and irritable. He had to make the adult choices.

He took a long sip of his tea before turning to me, opening his mouth twice before words came out, "...So you wear slutty clothes for a week and everyone forgets the week after. I need something where the humiliation lingers.".

"Excellent", I murmured, taking a sip of my whiskey. The liquor settling in my throat and burning there. And as I said the words his face lit up the room. Smiling savagely. "You have to wear my denim jacket, you know the one embroidered with my name on the breast pocket",

"And a half naked woman straddling a panther on the back? Yes I know it. It haunts my nightmares". I commented, taking another sip. This one really burning. Good. Very good, "Where'd you even get it from anyway?",

He ignored my question, "50 and you have to wear it for a month",

"A month? Would you really have that much of a backlog of ass after a week?". I doubted, rolling my eyes. The whiskey already slamming into me. Maybe I should've eaten something.

"Please, I'm the hottest thing in this hick town", He took my glass from my hands and swallowed the remaining whiskey without even a slight grimace. Waiting for my response. "So?".

"Fine, but if there is anything stained on it I'm burning it before it touches my skin", My sight moved to the tv where the intro to Alien was playing. I couldn't help but speak in my monotonous voice , "Oh, you wanna watch this with the lights on? What are you? Five?".

He opened his mouth to speak as I clumsily stood, making a quick line to the light switch. Darkness filtered over the living room. My way back had a quick detour to the kitchen for popcorn and chocolate and as I placed it out on the glass table he looked at me like I was insane. But I was too busy making myself comfortable on the couch behind him. If he wanted to sit on the floor that was his problem. I however, stretched out on that four seater lounge.

I did that when I was upset. I did anything to keep myself busy. To focus on something else. And he always had so much of my worry. I don't think I'd ever seen him eat at school. The only liquids he seemed to ingest came from a can or coffee cup. Between that and the twenty cigarettes a day I was surprised he stayed upright.

With Billy as little more than a shadow on my sight We watched the movie. It was silent but for the sound of popcorn rustling and chocolate wrappers being torn. Maybe I should've brought out some fruit. Or water. This wasn't healthy.

Perhaps I could sneak back to the kitchen and cut up that watermelon I'd gotten a week back. If it wasn't bad. If it was I had some apples still. Maybe he wanted apples...

Billy crossed his ankles as the movie progressed, leaning into the couch. His eyes fixed on the screen like a kid in a candy store. I could almost watch the movie reflected in his Iris. Soft brightness cascading over his profile. Blue light like the beam from the torch that hung on Dad's shoulder when that creature slashed his throat.

No.

Please.

I begged for the memory to subside. For a single fucking moment. But it was all I saw when I closed my eyes.

Blood and darkness.

Sometimes I even smelt it in the house. That metallic stench. And it all replayed again. And again. And again.

A loud bang sounded and I must've flinched because when I opened my eyes again Billy was just staring at me. "Uh—Senior Prom has been announced the night we graduate. The theme is 'Under the Stars',", He murmured softly, one eye still on the screen as one of the crew in Alien got a bug attached to his face. A soft hiss escaping Billy's lips.

"Sounds lame", I murmured, gaining his full attention as my heart beat eased. I was so tired I couldn't even keep up with my lie. I know I told Billy Dad had been stabbed but did I say he shot the other 'guy' or did I just say he was dead? Otherwise jumping at that loud noise made no fucking sense. It just make me look crazy. I felt crazy. Maybe embarrassed.

"You wanna go?", Billy asked softly, those eyes that usually looked distant and dreamy softening on me. He had very glassy eyes. And just the longest eyelashes I'd ever seen.

"Wasn't planning on it", I exhaled, too focused on the residual pain that ricocheted around my waist to really absorb what he was saying.

I didn't care. I didn't give a fuck about some school dance. Some stupid event where we dressed up for the night then never saw each other again. It was the lowest thing on my list of bullshit. And that's all it was...bullshit. In the scheme of things this town. This place. My friends. Meant nothing. Because I'd be gone four weeks after graduation. What was that? Five months? Four months? I'd lost count.

"Are you afraid no one will ask you?" He teased, snickering to himself. I shook my head, settling back on the movie, pretending to be interested. But yes. I was very much afraid of that. Because back in Boston it did happen and I'd never felt so stupid for being upset. Because I haven't seen one of those fuckers since.

"Why? You offering?", I commented very nastily without thinking. I regretted it as soon as the words came off my tongue. Sometimes the things I said when I was irritated had a way of being rude, even cruel. I hated that. I hated the way his throat bobbed then he turned back to the movie.

I wasn't a monster I swear I wasn't.

The rest of the film was spent in silence until that blessed scene where the crew were sitting down to eat. Billy's eyes hadn't moved off the screen at this point. Other than breathing he was near frozen. Entranced. Then the guy who got attacked by one of the aliens begins to convulse and Billy breathed the air through his teeth, his fist curling. Watching that crew member writhe and wriggle on the dinner table until one of those creatures burst out of his rib cage. Blood and gore splattered everywhere. And as that crimson covered alien launched at the screen I touched the side of his neck with my cold fingers and Billy nearly jumped out of his skin. His knees hitting the glass table with how fast he jolted around.

I laughed. I laughed so hard I thought I'd pee myself, burying my head into his shoulder as I did. My side aching so badly I had to hold it. And when I tried to stop I remembered his face. Remembered that momentary panic and I wept. Tears that were real and coerced, "Holy fuck, I didn't think you'd jump that high", I wheezed, glancing up to his indignant smirk, my chin resting on his shoulder. "That was nasty, Sierra",

"I know, that's why it was funny", I laughed once more, feeling a sharp breath pass my cheek. Leaning back into the couch cushions as he stood. Watching every movement. "I don't trust you", He commented weakly, tapping my shoulder to move me over on the couch. As I sat up he slid into that place where my head had been. Eyeing me up and down before my arms were pinned to my side. There he pulled me into his lap, where he held on my poor strangled limbs for the rest of the movie. Each movement I made making his grip tighten. He looked down to me multiple times, warning me to knock it off but then I remembered his scared little face and that angry one faded.

When the movie got good his grip subsided a fraction and my mind lingered on all the ways I could annoy him. He wasn't ticklish. Like at all. I found that out the hard way. "Don't think about it", He exhaled and laughed in the same breath as if he could read my mind. His arm that snaked over my shoulder and grasped my other wrist squeezing again.

I got very comfortable in my strait jacket he'd made me and found myself drifting. Not realising how tired I was until I woke up again and 'A Night In Heaven' was playing on the tv. I'd made myself at home on him in my slumber, feeling his chest move beneath my head. His hand that brushed my spine. Laying down with his feet on the lounge now. His back was propped up by a pillow. Perhaps this was his plan the whole time.

My eyes opened to see that tv light basking his face in a soft blue glow. His attention fixed on that.

"This is a terrible movie", I spoke softly with no life in my voice, brushing hair from my face. My eyes so heavy I could've slept for a week. A month.

"This is a masterpiece", Billy bartered gently in response, tearing his sight away as I looked up at him. That glow of the television hitting his face just right. He was so beautiful. Just unfairly attractive. It was nearly insulting. I spoke quickly to cover my staring, "Uh huh",

"Why are you staring at me?", He questioned with a sly smile, playfully sweeping my chin with his knuckle. I exhaled a long sigh and flattened out the shirt beneath my cheek, my eyes closing again, "I'm tryna figure out where I am. If you kidnapped me or some shit", A sleepy smile crept its way to my mouth.

"You snore in your sleep", He hit back.

"No I don't.", I whined, settling into his warmth. His chest vibrated beneath my head.

"Go to sleep, Sierra",

"I am asleep, baby",

"Then stop talking",

"Don't be mean to me",

"Okay", His chest rattled a soft laugh once again, Somehow the storyline of a hot jock who moonlights as a stripper and falls for his teacher holding his attention more than Alien. Truthfully it was a terrible movie. But that damned song got me every time.

'Baby, you're all that I want, When you're lyin' here in my arms, I'm findin' it hard to believe, We're in Heaven',

I fell asleep again to the sound of it playing, shifting in my place so my arm wasn't splayed against his neck like a weirdo. The light from the tv flickering beneath closed eye lids. Then darkness. Dreamless bliss.

———-

It was cold. Unseasonably cold. This time the year prior I had been in Jean shorts and a singlet but now. I clung to William and his unbelievable warmth. Getting as close as I could. I don't think I'd ever met someone who radiated so much heat. But I was glad for it In the early hours of that chilly morning. Hell, I'd deal with the consequences later.

A crack of sunlight nestled in through the curtains, painting the edge of the couch in its tendrils. But it didn't quite reach Billy and I In our intimate cuddle.

I woke with fast blinking eyes, stilling against the warm body clasping me to his chest. Pressed so immovably against me that I could feel him breathing. Could hear his heart beating steadily below my ear. My hand lulling at the space between his collarbone and the side of his neck. I became very aware of his fingertips on my skin, brushing just beneath my breast. Clasping the side of my rib too . Perhaps it was for the warmth there because I wasn't wearing a bra beneath my purple sweater. Awkward.

Fuck. My ribs were agony in that position. I didn't know how much longer I could endure it.

I watched him sleep for a beat. Enamoured by it. By him staying with me. All night. By him coming to make sure I was alive to begin with because he thought I was mad at him from Sunday. He cared. Despite claiming to hate me. He cared enough to be here. To be there for me. And that confused me more than anything.

The sound of birds chirping outside seeped in from the forest. And It took a moment for my mind to catch up.

Holy shit. What was I doing?

I had a vivid dream that involved him. I swallowed, feeling heat settle in my cheeks. Weird dreams usually came with the state I was in and I'd had a few the night before. Nothing like...that. But nonetheless strange. And I couldn't help but feel guilty for dreams like that when I deserved to feel absolutely terrible.

Around my shoulders I could feel the red mink blanket I usually kept by the table. He must've thrown it over us. Even though his skin was a thousand degrees. His low buttoned black shirt radiated his deep musky cologne, coming off his skin in waves. The closest thing I could compare it to was caramel and burnt pine. It was Very intoxicating...Very nice.

I snapped out of it as his hand brushed against my waist in his slumber. This was bad. I shuddered. Watching his long eyelashes twitch. That sunlight settling on half his face. His slightly agape lips exhaling soft puffs of air.

This was really bad.

What the hell was I going to say to him when he woke up?

Shit.

As carefully as I could I pushed myself up from his chest, the side of my face was just layered with sweat. In the night our legs somehow became entangled too. One was over, the other under. Like a damned pretzel.

Green eyes blinked open slowly in my movement and Billy shifted onto his back. Stretching out his spine. Then Looked up at me. He didn't say anything but turned the watch on my wrist towards him, rubbing his eyes to read it. He groaned softly as he dislodged my arm that propped me upright. "Go back to sleep you freak", Billy mumbled and in the same action ushered me to his side with the hand around my waist. And as I splayed my arm across his chest his fingers loosely swept the bit of flesh between my thumb and pointer finger. Sleepily Tracing my knuckle with his silver ring. Something really endearing about this small, minuscule, gesture that just made mind go haywire.

My heavy eyes dreaming of beast that could hear without ears. See without sight. Whose talons grasped my arm tightly. Shock overcame my senses at the blood that splattered my face and I tried to run but I was frozen in place. Made only to watch that too wide mouth open and clasp down on my neck.

I woke with a full body shudder. My heart beating that bit faster in a way that left me breathless.

Fuck.

I woke crying in my sleep again. Water just Seeping from the corner of my eyes. That Demodog as clear as day in my mind. Only this time it got me instead of Dad.

Billy noticed my jolt awake. It must've woken him too but he didn't say anything as he turned inwards . And beckoned me tightly there against his chest. With every gentle sob that came my way. His hand running through my tangled mess of hair.

If a runny nose and and tears staining his shirt was what he signed up for than he got his money's worth in spades that morning.

———

I was compromised.

From the time I was fifteen I was told that the moment you became emotionally invested while working a job you were done. It was no longer safe. Getting too close to anyone as an Agent meant for a lot of fallout. For bad things. But I never knew what that meant for an undercover Agent. I was meant to have friends and fit in. But not get close? It didn't really make sense.

But I'm sure William Hargrove carrying me up the stairs and to the bathtub at 6AM when I couldn't get off the couch wasn't part of the friends clause. But I was in so much pain there wasn't really anything else he could do. He ran the bath to an unholy temperature for me while I swallowed down my pain medication, holding my side the whole time.

He looked away when the naked part came, at least I hope he did. And I slid into that boiling water that was 65% pure bubbles and what ever else he threw in there like a kid making potions. Billy sat down on the bath mat beside me. Holding all questions off until then. I pushed some bubbles away from my mouth, exhaling a painful breath.

I think I'd scared him. I was fine on that couch until I couldn't breathe from the pain. I made it to the stairs by myself before I crumbled into a mess of swears and groaning.

"It ain't just a bruise is it?", His voice echoed around the grey tiled bathroom. I lulled my head towards him, sweeping away more bubbles to see him. "Might be a broken or fractured rib", I replied, keeping my hand on the edge of the tub. "They won't know until the swelling goes down",

I watched him sweep some of the bubbles into his hand, moving it between his fingers. The cat came in at this point and sniffed my hand that hung over the edge of the tub, using Billy's thigh as a step. His face shrivelled at the little beast but he didn't shoo Noodles away. Even when the grey cat put his wet little paws on either side of Billy's shoulders, wanting a cuddle. He stayed still but for his sour expression. I couldn't help but laugh through my nostrils. Noodles purrs echoing in the bathroom.

"What's wrong with your cat?", Billy asked, while glancing into the green eyes that stared back at him.

"He likes you", I snickered, flicking my fingers at the grey cretin, as if that would stop him. Noodles eventually did give up and take a seat on the toilet lid.

I closed my eyes then. Just focusing on the feeling of the hot water. The way it soothed my side. But all I could feel was my hair floating around me. Touching my shoulders. I hated that.

I swept it into one of my hands, but couldn't really get any further. Not without crying out at the pain.

"You want me to—", Billy motioned to the hair tie on my wrist and my hair.

"Yes, please", I groaned , his shadow falling behind me. He took the red tie off my wrist and knelt at the end of the bath. His fingers gathering my hair, gliding against my scalp in a way that was just heavenly. Someone playing with your hair always was. He tied it off in this high bun sort of thing then made his way back to where he was. I closed my eyes to speak when he was seated, "Did you come to my door yesterday to apologise, Hargrove, or was I mistaken?",

"I think you're mistaken, Morningstar", He murmured lightly.

"Hmm. I could've sworn you started to apologise before the whole shock set in",

"Maybe I did...", He shrugged softly making my lips quirk. "I was kind of an asshole on Sunday",

"Well then I kind of forgive you",

"Fine, I was an asshole",

"You told me you hated me. I was offended",

"No. You weren't.",

"Okay, it was funny watching you get all red faced", I admitted, tossing my sight to him. "But I forgive you",

"Good...good.", He ran his lips over one another. "What was with the Kadence thing?",

"I have no idea. We had words and he told me to stay away from you",

"Why?",

"He thinks you only want one thing outta me",

"I didn't think you two were friends anymore", Billy's brows furrowed.

"We're not. Which is why It was funny.",

"He sounds jealous",

"Yeah, he didn't like when I told him that", I responded lightly, swaying a lump of bubbles back and forth.

His voice lowered as he spoke again, this sidewards smile on his lips, "So what, are you telling me you wouldn't go there with Kade if he offered now? You were in love with him forever.",

"I wasn't in love with him", I scoffed, rolling my eyes in the same action. "And I don't know, since Stacy's party...It's like when you see someone pick their nose and eat it. The spark isn't there anymore. They kinda disgust you a little.", I tried to explain it as best as I could.

He laughed out of his nostrils. "That's...A really gross way to look at it",

"It was all that came to mind. So the answer is no, I wouldn't",

"Okay, gun to your head. If you had to sleep with one person in this whole town. Who would it be?",

"I don't know, that old shirtless guy at the pool you brought up a few weeks ago sounds good", I snickered, watching his eyes narrow.

"Fine, between Me or Kade",

"Ugh, between you or the booger eater? I'd have to choose you as default.",

"Between me now or Kade from six months ago",

My lips pursed together in thought as if I didn't know the answer.

"Come on, are you fishing for compliments? I already admitted that",

"Why?",

"Are you writing a novel or something?", I questioned, feeling my heart race that bit faster.

"I just like winning",

"Is it considered winning?",

"Coming from the hottest devil worshipper in Hawkins it is",

"Okay, Tommy", I laughed, each rattle making my side ache.

"So you gonna tell me or?",

"Tell you what? Why I'd choose you over Kadence?",

"Well, yeah", He shrugged, laying his arm flat on the side of the tub, his chin resting on it. I shook my head at the stupidity of it. "Kade's got a dry sense of humour. Like he doesn't really get any of my jokes. At least you pretend to laugh",

"Yeah he is a few cans short of six pack",

"And you're actually a really big weirdo. I like that.", I laughed, watching his lips quirk. "Am not", He scoffed, flicking a wad of bubbles at me. It hit my cheek then sank into the water.

"Only a weirdo would go to a haunted house with me or listen to foreigner or try to grapple a knife off of Jimmy fucking Volksem",

"Oh, so you're actually the weirdo and I'm one by default?",

"That's not what I said.",

"That's what I heard.",

"Oh, you want more evidence?",

"Thrill me",

"You know all the lyrics to My Sharona. Weirdo. And if you're not singing it, you're tapping the drum parts on the steering wheel. Weirdo. And you do the salt over the left shoulder thing if you spill it. Superstitious Weirdo. You stir things clockwise. Witchy We-Here-do", I shrugged innocently as this hearty laugh left him. His eyes staying on me.

"Yeah but, you go to haunted places, like Iron Maiden, have a gun collection and laugh when people fall over. Weirdo.", He bartered in return. "And you ask ways sit on things. Like car bonnets or kitchen benches. You're like a freaking gargoyle",

"That point was that you're a weirdo. We've already discussed me", I smiled in retort.

"You've got a hole in the side of your nose", Billy observed randomly.

"Nose ring",

"That's butch",

"Fuck off, you've got an earring", I rolled my eyes, motioning to the dangly silver thing.

"And?",

"Gay", I spoke simply.

"It's not the gay ear, I checked before I got it done",

"Ew, how'd you check?",

His mouth curled, opening three times but no words came out. I think I dazed him.

"You're infuriating",

"Yeah",

Green eyes dipped to his watch on my wrist. 6:30 AM it read.

"Well, since one of us actually has to go to school today, devil worshipper is gonna have to haul ass out of the tub", He stood and grabbed the black towel beside him.

"Don't look", I frowned, watching him cover his eyes with his hand and all the while hold out his arm for me to grab. When I got my feet beneath me I was good. But his assistance upright was something I would be forever grateful for. I grabbed that towel he had strung over his other arm and wrapped it around myself tightly before stepping onto the bath mat. Adorning my dressing gown that sat on a hook there.

"You may open your eyes", I exhaled at the final tie of the robe.

"Were they supposed to be closed?", He teased, earning the soft smack I gave his arm.

My short steps trailed out to the carpeted hallway, limping into the room across from the main bathroom. Mine. I switched on the light with a gentle groan. Billy's steps lingering behind me.

"The forbidden fortress", He snickered as he passed through the doorway, looking over my things with this intrigued gaze. I collapsed onto my bed but watched him gawk around my room like a kid that had been left unattended in the mall. Touching things on my dresser. Staring at my pictures on the wall. Family photos. Me and Dad. Mom and me. The girls and me. Prue and I at Aubrey's Halloween party the year before when we went as slutty nuns. Basically the same as a normal nun but In fishnets and heels, also with a bit of boob showing. Real Charlie's Angels type of shit.

He skimmed over the photos, his hand touching their black frames, noticing the walk in robe that led to my ensuite.

"Fancy", He whistled lowly, turning on his heel back to me. I was by then snuggled beneath my blankets in the middle of the bed with Noodles making an indent on my side. My eyes resting. I felt the mattress dip beside me.

"You need anything before I go?", Billy asked gently.

"Could you feed the cat? His food is on my dresser.",

"The kibble?",

"Yeah",

"On it", He murmured, I heard the sound of pellets falling onto a porcelain bowl not long after. And Noodles leapt from my side like a bat outta hell. That mattress dipping again,"You hungry or anything? I make some mean toast",

"I'm good,", I murmured softly, letting my tiredness take over my body.

——

School went by in hazes of black and colour. I'd given Thursday a miss both because of my injury and there was no way I was walking back into that school having cuddled Billy Hargrove on my couch the night before. He left that morning like nothing had happened. But something had. I'm just not sure what.

I went back on Friday expecting the whole school to be talking about it. But as I walked into homeroom not a peep. I greeted Prue like normal, taking my new seat up the back of the classroom with her as a spacer between me and Billy.

"Okay, so because you've not really been here, Which I understand completely, I have so much to fill you in on. I don't know where to start.", Prue's round eyes blinked in thought, "After Stacy got arrested Aubrey became the head cheerleader. Kadence is devastated because it really means he hasn't got a chance now.", She explained, picking at the loose edge of her desk. "And Mr Benson smacked himself in the face with his wooden ruler the other day, you know that really long one he spins around like a police baton? Anyway his glasses went flying and we haven't stopped laughing since".

"Oh?", I tried to sound interested as Steve Harrington approached our desks. Kneeling beside mine. "Hey, How's your Dad?", He asked, the bruising on his face substantially better than the last time I'd seen him.

"He's—Uh, better. Still on life support but getting there", I nodded as he placed his hand over the top of mine.

"My offers always there Sierra, day or night if you need anything...I'll come over in a hurricane if I have to. I might not make it but the thoughts there.", He shrugged, getting lost in his own thoughts.

"I know, thanks Steve. But on a more serious note your face looks better", I teased, lightly trailing the cut on his cheek. "Your bruises too",

"Ouch, that hurt", He grasped his chest dramatically, "Is it—Is it warm in here?Feels kind of like devil worship",

"Oh, fuck off", I scolded him, taking my hand back.

"Speaking in tongues again", Prue added, chuckling to herself.

"And Just the other day I burnt myself on the toaster.", He eyed me suspiciously, him and Prue bouncing off each other.

"Witch craft!", She cried, moving her seat away from me an inch.

"Are you two done?", I frowned as they snickered together.

"I'd like to not get reamed by Mr Harrelson for talking to you one of these days, Steve",

"Okay. Okay. But you must give me an answer",

"To what?"

"You going to prom?",

"If I wanted to be in hell I'd summon a portal and dive in", I scoffed.

"I mean we can change the theme", He shrugged.

"Go away", I laughed.

"Okay. Okay. But at least think about it. Don't just say no now",

"Fine", I sighed, watching Harrelson file in with his paperwork under his arm.

"Harrington, why don't you just move your seat to her desk? Huh? Flirt on your own time",

"I told you", I hissed as Steve scurried back to his seat, gently shoving me before he left.

"So?", Prue leaned over, balancing on two chair legs.

"So?",

"Prom with Steve?", She nudged my shoulder. Her smile wide and menacing.

"I don't even think I'm going", I sighed.

"But it's Steve. He pretty much has god status here",

"And I have Satan status".

"Perfect couple then", She snickered.

"Miss Hallows, shut up", Mr Harrelson scolded as he took his seat.

"Geez Prue and Sierra, some of us are trying to learn", Kelsey Heiss snickered from the front of the class. Her bleached hair like a beacon.

"Kelsey, detention after school. Anyone else want to converse with Miss Morningstar while I'm trying to take attendance?",

"Well, I'd like to finish my conversation", Steve replied. Harrelson blinked at him slowly like he were turning him to ash in his mind.

I laughed out of my nostrils as he began reading out names from the list in his hand. His glasses hovering on the bridge of his nose. And while his hair had since left him and his sight wasn't what it used to be he was very muscular. A real fit guy. A few of the girls in form had a crush on him. Too bad he was married. And like forty six. Gross. I grimaced at the thought.

Too entranced in my own run away day dreams to notice the bell ring. Prue was already up before I snapped out of it.

"Miss Morningstar.", Harrelson called from his desk, my sight flicking to him.

"Yeah?", I spoke softly.

"Yes, sir", He corrected me, tapping his pen on his desk. "A word",

I got up from my chair and sauntered over to him with no sense of enthusiasm. Stopping in front of that mahogany table. Deep blue eyes peered at me from behind his glasses and he waited until all the other students were gone to speak.

"How's your Dad doing?",

I hated that question. He was doing pretty fucking terribly but I couldn't say that. I couldn't tell him that I was certain he was going to die. That nothing could fix him.

"Better. Still on life support though", I shrugged, looking at my feet.

"Agent Morningstar is the toughest sumbitch I know, he'll come out of this laughing, Sierra",

"He looked pretty dead in that hospital bed, Paul",

"You should've taken the time off", He commented, leaning far back in his chair.

"And done what? Sit around in Dean's house while those demons run loose in Hawkins?", I asked gently.

"Sierra, we almost lost two good Agents on Monday night. Don't go after these things alone. Don't get stupid. If you do you risk exposing all of us.",

"I'm not a dumbass, Agent Harrelson. I know that thing would've killed me if Dad wasn't there. Trust me, I'm not hunting it. You couldn't pay me to. You shouldn't hunt it either.", I exhaled, nodding to myself.

"He got off easy, your Dad. I saw what happened to the guy that did die. It shredded him like spaghetti",

"Yeah, I saw that too", I crossed my arms over my chest to speak.

"None of us could've predicted this, Sierra. You couldn't have saved him. Not from a murderous blood thirsty demon. I'm sorry it had to be you that found it though, I truly am.", Harrelson pressed his lips together In that Dad sort of way, "You young Agents are just kids In the deep end, paddling to stay afloat. This job is cruel and merciless. Too much so for an eighteen year old...fuck, you're younger than my kids. It's hard to even fathom you having graduated let alone being in the field by yourself", He shook his head.

"I knew what I was signing up for",

"Demons?",

"Not quite",

"Hmm, neither. This whole thing was a lot easier when they were hypothetical...but now. I'm not sure what to think",

—————-

Mrs Williams decided to get us to run laps for PE and By lunchtime I was starving. I lined up for my food and found a table for Prue and I to eat our lunch at the back of the cafeteria. She joined me shortly after with an apple in her mouth and a tray full of fudge and strawberries. "Hi". I greeted, offering to take her plate so she could take her backpack off. "Thanks", She exhaled, taking that apple out of her mouth. Her velvet dress tapping my thigh as she sat. We ate silently for a while. And something weird happened, instead of burying herself in her art book she glanced around the lunch room. Eyes pensively scanning three times In ten minutes. Waiting until the jocks beside us disbanded before she spoke, turning to me.

"Uh—What's going on with you and Billy Hargrove?", She asked hesitantly. The question burning fire through me.

"Huh?", My neck snapped to her so fast I almost gave myself whiplash. In my effort to play it cool I also dropped the fork in my hand. The sound clattering loudly around the whole cafeteria. Prue's eyes widened, her thin lips pressing together in her thought. "It's just you were driving his car, The thing At Ariella's, he was staring while we were at the lockers and in this past ten minutes he's looked over to you about seven times",

"We're just friends", I shook my head, feeling my cheeks go red.

"Sierra. I'm not judging. Just be careful with how invested you get. There's something very broken with men like him...and he might not mean to but he'll break your heart.".

"Good thing we're just friends.", I shrugged,

"Don't say that", Prue warned, putting her finger over my lips. "Every time someone says that about a man they end up having sex on the hood of a car parked in the woods.",

"We're just friends", I shattered her fantasy with a smile.

"Oh my god, you're going to get pregnant. How are we going to raise a child, Sierra?".

"Is this like the more times I say it the worse it gets type of deal?".

"Yes.",

"We're just friends",

"Wedding bells. I hear wedding bells.". She cupped her ears like an idiot. Settling after a moment. "But seriously if you end up having sex on the hood of his car please tell me every detail. I want to live through you".

"I would tell you we're just friends but I'm scared of what you'll come up with next.",

"The next one was going to be he has an affair with the maid and leaves you barefoot and pregnant with baby number three...and the maid she's also pregnant...with his second child",

"Will you shut up?",

"But it doesn't stop there. He actually has twenty five kids to twelve different women. All of which claimed to just be friends with Billy Hargrove". Prue grabbed both side of my face. "So wear protection okay?", She spoke as the school bell rang.

"Fuck off", I chortled, watching her quickly stuff her face.

"Sierra's got a boyfriend", She whispered loudly, shouldering her backpack.

"Anyone I know?", Kade replied, materialising from nowhere.

"Yeah, your therapist", She sneered, taking my wrist as we walked.

Like a human yoyo Kade grabbed the other, my sight shooting to him, "It better not be who I think it is", He spoke.

"Or what?" I tore my wrist from his grasp, standing next to Prue, who was ready to throw hands.

He smiled simply, "I didn't want to do this"

"What?"

I watched him heave a sigh before he tossed me over his shoulder like a common wench. And my guy was built like a tank. It wasn't like I could overpower him.

"Kade!", I scolded, watching Prue absolutely cackle behind us.

My ass hit the lunch table at the back of the cafeteria, my hand clasping his collar as he held the undersides of my thighs. Our old table shuddered. Aubrey, Billy, Tommy, Simone, Kelsey, Gena and Sam clearing their stuff before I squished it.

"I didn't order that", Tommy remarked.

Blue eyes blinked softly at me, the scent of gum wafting from Kade's mouth as I released his collar.

"I, Kadence Tyson Harkness, was a douchebag. And I am sorry, Sierra",

"Now Kiss," Tommy whispered.

My brows knitted together, "Sorry for what?"

Kade smirked, "Being a jealous dick and a bad friend",

"Jealous of what?", Aubrey huffed, her arms crossing at her chest. Blue eyes met mine, wordlessly begging him not to tell her why.

"I misunderstood the situation with Billy, my bad man",

I flicked my eyes to Billy, who was trying valiantly to act unbothered.

"What? Did you think Sierra and him were together? That's demented",

Kade met my sight again, "Is it?",

My face went hot under the glares.

"Fuck off, Kade" I replied hesitantly.

"Wouldn't want to offend her honour", Aubrey chimed in, "She only fucks guys with a rap sheet",

What a bitch.

"I have an unpaid speeding ticket", Tommy interrupted.

"Pipe down, free ride", Prue spat at Aubrey.

"This has been fun. But I'm leaving", I said while scooting off the end of the table. My boots are meeting the floor.

"So?", Kade asked, standing in front of my path. Chest to chest.

I swear he was doing it just to piss Billy off.

"So what?",

"You and me?",

I had not idea what he was talking about.

"He's asking you out", Aubrey snarked from behind me.

I patted his shoulder, sneering, "Dream on, dickhead",

————

I was so glad to be out of there by the time the last bell rang I almost ran to my truck. Remembering I was supposed to be taking Billy shooting tomorrow when I reached it. Shit, I cursed, tossing my bag into the cab . At this time he was usually necking it by someone's locker with the fling of the week. I was all too surprised to see him by himself, taking a book out of his faded green locker. Feeling a little bad his reputation hadn't quite bounced back since the woman beater debacle. Stacy had that way of making things stick...I walked up to him. Swallowing before I did.

"Hey",

"What?", He snarled In response, blowing a haze of smoke in my face. Great. He was already in a terrible mood.

"Uh—I was going to ask what time you wanted to head out tomorrow?", I walked carefully over the shattered glass of his attitude, covering my offended expression with a confused smirk. If only to look like he hadn't had me taken aback.

"I don't give a fuck",

I grimaced as he barged through me, knocking my shoulder. "What is your problem?"

He turned quickly on his heel. Murderously baring down on me. "You are", He snarled in response, pinning me against the locker with his closeness. I hated when he was like this. Nasty and cruel.

"You have three seconds to get the fuck off me", I warned, his sight dipping between my eyes and lips. "Or what?",

"You are going to regret being born a man",

But he didn't budge. In fact he invited me to react. Begged me to. I don't know why. Why he was so angry. So violent. But I pitied him even if my hands trembled. "Something is obviously bothering you and I don't expect you to tell me what" I clashed with those green eyes that reflected searing pain. "But watch who you take your anger out on. Some of us don't give second warnings. Or Chances.",

His jaw clenched tightly as his hand dropped from above my head. "8AM. I'll pick you up", I informed, pushing past him. My steps quicker than when I'd walked in. My muscles trembling under my skin. Ashamed to have ever felt afraid by him but I was. I really was. By the time I'd returned to my car everyone else had cleared out of the lot. Rushing home to be...well not here. And I wondered if I should flake on tomorrow. If I ever want to see a weapon in his hands...not when he was like that.

But why was he like that?

Especially to me?

I didn't want any special treatment from him but he had to at least cut me a break considering what I'd been through with Dad.

It was just odd is all. I thought we were past that aggressive bullshit.

Apparently not.

I'd almost reached for my door handle when something tugged on my sleeve, spinning me around. It was him. Billy. And I knew. Knew that motherfucker hadn't come to apologise.

Without a word he tossed his cigarette butt to the dirt. Peeling the denim jacket from his shoulders. He didn't have to yank it down far for me to see the dark bruise that started at the front of his shoulder, reaching around to his spine. I bit my lip at the sight of it, exhaling gently. Shit. No wonder he was in a terrible mood. That terrible bruise would've stung something awful. Maybe even torn through his muscle.

"Why?", Was all I said.

"Because I'm friends with you after he ordered me to not be",

"...Oh", I nodded, my sight meeting the dirt.

"He doesn't like that Dean is a cop",

"Right.", I murmured, not even letting the thought cross my mind that I was somehow getting him hurt. Not until then. But he wouldn't be the first friend I'd lost to the whole cop thing. People, especially in towns like these, didn't usually appreciate the law lingering. I questioned lightly, "How'd your dad know you were with me?",

He shrugged, answering hoarsely, "I don't spend the night anywhere else",

Why did I feel so bad for him? All the damn time?

He couldn't catch a break.

"Uh,", I began to speak but I didn't know what to say to that, "Is this something I should be concerned about? Do you want to not see me for a bit?",

"He'll get over it", Billy murmured but I didn't believe that for a second.

"Do you want me to punch him in the face? I'll do it , I'll hit a grown ass man. I'll hit your step-mom too", I offered, watching his expression lift in the slightest, So I continued, "You got problems with Kids? You line those little fuckers up and I'll knock 'em down. You know they say don't take candy from babies, I say otherwise. I'll take its candy then drop kick the fucker across the lawn, give it something to cry about",

He made a sort of rare laugh that was much higher than his usual voice. Almost goofy. "What the fuck, Sierra?" Billy chuckled, covering his shoulder again.

"Made you laugh", I returned his tone, taking my sunglasses off the dash. The afternoon light just blinding. I donned them to lessen the stinging of my eyes. A film of transparent purple painting his smile.

"8AM?", He glanced down to his feet, nudging my boot with his foot.

"Make it 7:59. I'm busy at 8",

"Anyone I know?",

"Yeah it's Micheal Beihn from The Terminator. He wanted to keep us a secret but the cats out of the bag.", I shrugged, leaning against the door of my car.

"What is with you and Kyle Reese?", He asked, arms crossing over his chest.

"Umm, he's hotter than the fires of hell?",

"Is not",

"You're wrong".

"Other than you and...Michael, should I expect anyone else? Maybe that guy from a nightmare on Elm street?",

"Freddy Krueger? That's just not safe. Man has razors for hands", I taunted. "How would he even hold a gun?",

"Not Freddy Krueger", Billy scoffed, "The guy, the one everyone swoons for".

"Glen? Oh I wish. He died in that though.".

"So did Kyle Reese". He motioned with his hands. My face shrivelling.

"Ugh. Guess it's just you then",

"8AM". He nodded, turning back to his Camaro.

"No goodbye? So rude",

He responded with his middle finger extended upwards. Saluting me in the afternoon sun.

"Yeah, Love you too, Asshole",

————————-

The next time I saw him we were driving in my car down the main highway out of Hawkins. Felt sort of odd behind this high up again. Compared to the Camaro my truck was an absolute beast. I'd tossed him the keys and lounged back in my passenger seat, feeling the sun beating down on my skin. My face absorbing the warm glow. My purple lens aviators to block the light. And my own personal chauffeur. Thrashing the shit out of my Diesel engine. It took a while to get used to the odd placement of third gear but when he did he was fine. Flying. On our way out of Hawkins I inserted a cassette into the player. A mixed tape. One of about four I had lying around in the glove compartment. 'Jessie's girl' coming to life through the speakers. I skipped it and then the next and the next. A familiar intro playing.

"What are the chances?", I snickered as 'Waiting for a girl like you' began to play.

"With you In that seat, high", Billy scoffed, turning onto a backroad. A few miles up we stopped, coming to an open field surrounded by woodlands. When we were there I jumped out of the truck, slinging my black duffel over my shoulder.

We walked in silence to the centre of the field that wasn't entirely big or small but somewhere in between. There was slight trepidation as I put down the duffel, grabbing out a can of orange spray paint. I sprayed five targets the best I could on the brittle bark of the trees, the paint dripping like blood.

"Okay," I clamped my hands together, kneeling in front of that bag. The Desert Eagle was his weapon of choice. But also the one with the most recoil. Many a man shattered his wrists by underestimating it. Eh, fuck it. He had to learn some time.

And as I took it out of its casing I swear I saw him shudder. I wasn't lying when I told him it was the length of his forearm. He watched as I strapped it to my leg, whipping out a glock for him to practice with first.

"The Deagle is for fun. The glock is the one you choose as a daily driver.", I explained. He was hesitant at first. Almost stand off-ish as I explained the safety steps before we ever shot a weapon. The importance of having a clean gun and overall technique.

"You ready?",

"Sure", He shrugged, taking the glock from my outstretched hands. I mimicked next to him how to hold it. "Now it's going to recoil. It might throw you a bit In the beginning and it's damn sure going to hurt your wrists...But point and shoot, my boy".

His first shot was a little miserable, as to be expected but he wasn't half bad. At least half the bullets landed in or near the centre. "You said you haven't done this before", I observed with squinted eyes. It was a little funny to see how dramatically he blinked though. Everyone always did.

"I haven't". He replied, handing me the glock to reload.

"Prove it", I smiled, unholstering the Deagle. He took it with no complaint, lining up a tree in his sights. I readjusted his grip on the gun before he took a shot. "You're doing really well. I'm a little annoyed because I was absolutely shit", I murmured over his shoulder as I adjusted the barrel of the gun to where I thought it'd hit that target. One of my eyes closed. But I had to almost be standing on top of him to do it. Shooting lessons and a free grope. A bargain deal.

"Okay", I exhaled, taking a step back. A loud bang sounded and I followed that bullet all the way to the center of the target,

"Oh, fuck off".

Billy turned his sight innocently, lowering the gun in his hand. I narrowed my eyes.

"You're a cop aren't you? Sent here undercover to find out about our comings and goings. Is your name even really William?",

"It's Micheal", He taunted, handing me back the Deagle.

"You wish", I scoffed, switching on the safety. The barrel still hot.

"Thrill me", He motioned to the targets. Thrill him? I laughed, getting into place. The Deagle tight in my grasp. Wind was minimal. Should be easy. I nodded, sizing up the five targets. Breathe. Adjust for weight and...

Target one went in like a dream, exploding beautifully in the centre. Two was centred but not great. Three was perfect. Four was a walk in the park and five was to thrill him. Fast, controlled shots. Smoke billowed from the open chamber As I turned the Safety on. Then back in the holster just as fast.

"Is your name really Sierra?", Billy's voice echoed behind me, his mouth hanging agape.

"It's agent. Agent Morningstar and I work for the CIA. My objective is to hunt monsters and that brought me to Hawkins", I joked. If only it weren't a joke. He scoffed, making my heart sink. One day he'd find out it wasn't a lie. But today we'd shoot trees and make obscure movie references to each other. And I'd enjoy spending this time with him, even if he was a nasty little cretin most days.

"Right.", Billy shrivelled his face as I handed him back the loaded glock.

We did target practice until midday. And even then I had to drag him away kicking and screaming. Promising I'd let him shoot the deranged homeless person we ran into at the asylum. He gotten the hang of it really quickly. Most recruits I see shake and quiver their wrists but not him. He was calm and collected when the bullet left the chamber. Even trying multiple targets in a burst. I couldn't believe it. The rest of our journey was spent with me interrogating him about secretly being an undercover cop. And though he rolled his eyes and scoffed I know he enjoyed it. Because when he was happy you didn't see a cigarette in his mouth the whole day. And that day not a whisper of smoke settled on me. But I could see him squinting hard on the drive home. Struggling to see. So I offered him my glasses. Which I regretted from the moment they covered his eyes.

"Come on, that's not fair.", I wailed, "They look better on you than me...must be nice being Satan's favourite",

"Satan's favourite?". He chuckled.

"God doesn't deal in people like you. Heathen".

"I think I know why our high school thinks you're into Devil Worship now.",

"Oh yeah?",

"You say some of the strangest things I've ever heard.",

"Oh bite me", I smiled, bringing my knee up on the seat. And as we drove I watched the fields pass us by in a blur of vibrant colour.

"Just say where",

I know he wasn't flirting. Was he?

"Didn't take you for a biter", I exhaled with a laugh. A little flushed now.

"I'm not taking out bits of flesh. It's like a soft bite",

"I'm well aware", I furrowed my brow. For some reason the topic of sex always made him talk to me like I was the Virgin Mary.

"Oh, I forgot you used to be a hussy",

"I...got around",

"Yeah, A bunch of dick", He finished. Fuck him. That was funny.

"So my opinion is valid",

"About what?",

"Biting",

"What about biting? Sierra?", He was trying to get a rise outta me. "I was responding to what you said and suddenly you've turned this into a conversation about sex",

"Fuck off, you said it with that smirk dudes get when they're thinking about it",

"I don't think I did",

"You did",

"I'm not a biter", He shrugged, "I'm sure I could be converted, though?"

"Wait. Wait. Wait. What?", I was surprised as hell by that. "Now what kind of boring bitches have you been rooting?", The words escaped me before I could stop them. Making his nose shrivel.

"Why'd your voice change to a southerner?" He asked.

"It's my default setting when you tell me things like that", I turned to him in the passenger seat.

"I get what I want out of the deal. I don't care what they do",

"That's really sad", I meant it. "Being an absolute feral was one of my favourite things about my whoring days. Men are just happy to be there. Doesn't matter what you do to them. Because they'll die with a smile on their face",

"Should've remembered you were a freak",

"I'm not a freak...I'm passionate",

"You bite...",

"Yeah, and with the right person it's hot as hell. Gets a real rise outta your kind. I hate it when they don't make any sound. It's like fucking a ghost",

"Fucking Hell, Sierra. You're like a guy with boobs", Billy scoffed, "Except guys don't talk to other guys about...that",

"Evidently, or they'd be better at it",

"Yeah well we're not all freaks in the sack like you",

"Fuck off, I never got any complaints.", I snickered, leaning back in my seat. "A few of them fell in love afterwards but that's a different story",

"Really? They fell in love after one night with you?",

"Yup, I had an absolute stranger track me down from Tennessee to Boston. I have a restraining order against him now but you see my point.",

"No way. You're lying", He scoffed, smacking my thigh with the back of his hand. He never really did that.

He occasionally kicked My boots yes. But he never exceeded arms for playfully smacking. "Sometimes it's the greatest warriors who let their sword rust", I spoke dramatically, "It was a power too great to bear",

"Uh huh", He rolled his eyes, glancing over to a barley field, "What's the actual number then?",

My lips pursed in thought before I counted on my fingers, "Jack, James, Jacob, Jansen, Matt, Ben, Reese, Jax, Troy, Dan, Jared, Dimitri, Josh and Seargeant Dennis.",

He glanced to me with furrowed brows, "I said number not names and home addresses",

"Fifteen",

I saw his fingers flex against the steering wheel like he were counting, "I wanna say more than fifteen",

"By how much?", I gasped.

"Fifty or so",

"Oh god, were you really bringing home a girl everyday last year?",

His lips pressed together but he didn't answer for a bit.

"It wasn't bible study",

"But...But", My brows knitted together in the thought, "But Chafe",

He laughed out of his nostrils, "Better than indecent exposure",

"What can I say? Those uniformed men can't get enough of the Satanist getup",

He frowned in a beg to differ kind of way. So I continued.

"What about you? you've got all the girls lining up. Gotta be doing something right",

"I give the ladies what they want",

"Seems a little one sided", I thought aloud.

"It was", He looked at me with that stirring smirk then back at the road.

Yeah. That was definitely flirting.

I laughed out of my nose for lack of any better response.

I really connected with Billy for some unknown reason, even though we had so little in common. He brought out that side of me that was lost a lot of years ago. The funny and confident version of me. I mean on a good day it was an effort to string together a coherent sentence. Not to mention I was awkward as hell. But not with him. He really had this way of putting me at ease. I just didn't know what it was.

"I'm not a cheap fling type of girl", I exhaled after a little bit. Speaking the bravest words I'd had in a while "You'd have to really thrill me first.",

"Thrill you?",

"I'm talking the whole nine yards. Dates. Conversation. Awkward flirting.",

"Are you telling me you're ready to play the field again?",

"Maybe not the field. But like a patch of grass", I snickered, shifting in my seat.

"You dying or something?",

"No, someone said something really deep to me when I was drunk off my tits about this opposite of revenge on my ex thing I'm doing. I think his name was...Wallace. No. Wesley? Walter? No sorry it was Wayne",

"Didn't think you'd remember that...", He commented with his hand under his chin. That afternoon sun hitting his face just right.

"Of course I remember it. You're the only person who would ever tell me I was grieving wrong", I laughed with the last words. "But I appreciate it. You're very insightful you know?",

"Couldn't leave Satan's best player on the bench", He shrugged it off.

"And Satan thanks you",

"Don't make it weird",

"I'm going to make it weird",

"Please don't."

"I'm going to make it weird.",

"What if you don't?",

"What if I do?"

"Be a whole lot cooler if you didn't",

"I want to"

"I don't think you do"

"Joykill" I feigned a frown.

"So, are you printing out fliers? 'Sierra Morningstar seeks boyfriend, No names beginning with J. Not ugly', ?", Billy questioned under his breath.

"Yeah, that's not happening",

"Why not?", He teased,

"If you tell any of your friend group about this I'm going to bury you in a shallow grave",

"I wouldn't recommend any of my friends", He grimaced at the thought. His nose scrunching.

"Oh good, I'll stop searching", I rolled my eyes, "And I thought they were your boys?",

"They are.",

"And?",

"...You can do better",

"Well this isn't a town bustling with options",

"There's always LA...Or you could always take up Steve—"

"Oh my god, will you drop the Steve thing? It's not happening.", I spoke above his next words. He loved to harp on about Steve's crush on me.

"I'm just giving you options.", Billy shrugged.

"I don't need options",

"Oh, who is he?",

"You're annoying, you know that right?",

"Do I know him?",

"Yeah it's your Dad", I sneered, crossing my arms.

"That's so weak",

"You're so weak",

He loosed a sigh, lulling his head towards me, "It's the fireman from the club isn't it? I knew it was something special from the moment he was thirty and you were born. Always had good things to say about Ernie",

"He wasn't that old", I corrected him, "And his name wasn't Ernie",

"Well you'd know",

"Please, I ditched that son of a bitch after the child bearing hips remark. And I believe I spent the majority of that night with you, Buddy",

"Yeah, you hugged me", He feigned a grimace but let a smile play on his lips.

My eyes rolled, "How unbearable for you",

"Hey, At least you smelled nice", He exhaled lightly, looking for cars at the crossroads. I barely remembered that. I certainly don't recall putting on perfume but I must've. He spoke again, adding, "Like candy apples",

Oh, my body lotion. I forgot how strong it was. I was used to it's smell. "I think it's like Cotton candy, Jasmine and Clary Sage or some shit...",

"It's Candy Apple", He corrected me without delay. Like nothing I could say would change his mind.

"Candy apples are gross",

"I fucking love candy apples.",

"They're sticky and yuck",

"Taste good though",

"Sure, when you get past the hair and dirt stuck to it",

"Hair and dirt has never stopped me before."

"You're disgusting", I chucked, grimacing with his words.

"I meant from the Apple you freak",

"Sure ya did",

A solemn expression settled on his features, speaking sadly, "You always think so little of me",

I laughed at his antics, shaking my head in the same action, what an actor. "Oh I'm sorry, how about I buy lunch to make up for my inexcusable remarks?",

"...That might help",

"You're a dork", I rolled my eyes, undid the seatbelt and reached over to the back seat for my purse that was buried under my gun case. The centre console digging into my ribs as I dove deeper into the rear cab for that black studded purse. My knee was balancing me on there by the end. Then my fingers skimmed the spiky surface and I gripped it.

"Cop", Billy warned me, and I shot up like a meerkat, then I felt a sharp tug on my hip and he pulled me onto his lap. My shoulder ricocheting off the driver's door as I fell into him, "Yeah, because this won't get us arrested", I laughed out my nostrils, one of my legs still in the air like a dumbass. My heart beat a thousand miles a minute as I chuckled. His hand that clasped me closely to him covered my mouth shortly after. I was nearly in his arm pit.

"Stop biting me", Billy warned, glancing down to me. All the while I waited for the sounds of passing sirens. Or anything really. Breathing steadily against his chest. Slowly his hand lifted from my lips.

"Is he gone?",

"Who's that?", Billy smirked, making my eyes narrow.

"The cop",

"What cop?", His eyes flicked to me, obstructed by a lens of purple glass. The next words spoken with a much softer voice. "I like your perfume today too",

I opened my mouth to respond. Not sure how to. And as his eyes lifted back to the road I felt his heart beat that bit faster against my cheek. "...That was really mean", I spoke just to fill the silence. Unsure whether to move or not. I was a little out of breath after that. So I rolled onto my back at least. His hand on my hip as he drove, keeping me from falling.

"I dropped my fucking purse", I groaned, coercing his menacing chuckle. All the while I shifted off his lap. Smacking his thigh as I scooted back to my seat. His lips quirked. "I know",

I'd known William Hargrove to be many things in my time. But the word happy never came across my mind. Something about the open road, blaring mullet rock and speaking just pure nonsense to each other made that smile just as wide as anyone would ever get the privilege of seeing. Not his Dad, not his friends, just me. Now if he only stayed this way, even just for half the time our friendship might've been a different story. But then, what would someone like that be doing hanging around with me?

I felt something undeniable towards him, stronger than friendship, not quite love. Something I couldn't explain. Maybe it was that I was infatuated with someone who was so uniquely themselves alone yet such a different human at school. He was a weirdo in all the meaning of the word. Not this playboy douche. I suppose outside of school so was I. I was the Satanic witch there in that miserable place. Here with him I was a girl with some guns and a love of obscure movie references. I was Morningstar. He was William. The devil on each other's shoulder.

"What's this? No cigarettes today?", I gasped, holding my chest with one hand while the other patted his breast pocket. The outline was there in the denim. But no packet. I patted his side pocket for good measure. "Oh my, someone call the priest. He's possessed,",

He flicked me a frown through the purple lens of my glasses. "I have pockets on the front of my jeans too",

"Check those yourself", I shrivelled my nose, sitting back in the passenger seat.

He laughed out of his nostrils, "I meant I'm not smoking right now, you fucking pervert",

"Because you have lung cancer?",

"Because", He looked back to the road, almost shyly. "I'm thinking of starting track again",

"Because of the lung cancer?",

"I don't have lung cancer", He shook his head, running a hand through his hair.

"No, that's really good, Will, you should start running again. You're like a fucking greyhound even with your busted ass knee", I commented, looking out of my window. I wasn't good at the whole supportive thing. Made me a little nervous.

"Will?", He questioned like it was the weirdest thing in the world.

"I can call you Billy",

"Yeah no, You'd do it because it reminds you of goats.",

"Aww, you were drunk off your ass when I told you that",

"That wasn't me drunk. I remember every part of that night", He corrected me softly while downshifting.

"I'm glad I'm not the only one with it burned into my memory.",

"Why?",

"You scared the fuck out of me. I thought you were going to die. I'm surprised you didn't, falling asleep with a concussion, you psycho" I shifted in my seat at the memory.

"I thought you were joking when you said you were making sure I was still alive at one AM",

"No. I was making sure you were still breathing. I know a few people who have died from being hit in the head",

"Damn, Boston is cutthroat",

"Dad's an Agent, people don't like law enforcement. And if you don't have a gun you use your fists...I'm just saying it's not something you should've slept off.",

"Aww, you're cute when you're cranky.",

"I'm cranky because you almost died in my living room. You scared the fuck out of me you asshole", I smacked his arm with the back of my hand. Only coercing him to laugh at me. "Fuck off", I sneered, reaching for the purse at my feet. It was right against the damn door panelling.

"Sierra Jade Morningstar", Billy gasped from the driver's seat. Just then I caught my purse. "Do you have an ass tattoo?", He added, causing me to sit bolt upright. Fuck these low waisted jeans. I turned towards his shit eating grin. My mouth a little agape as I thought of a quick lie. He'd seen it though. The top of it at least. Fuck.

"If my Dad asks I don't",

His smile widened into something nearly creepy. A chuckle coming from deep In his chest. "What is it?",

"The symbol for Blue Oyster Cult", I sighed, wanting desperately to veer the conversation off my ass tattoo.

"You like Blue Oyster Cult?",

"I could sing to you 'Don't fear the reaper' flawlessly. I won't. But I can",

"I like 'Don't fear the reaper' too...I don't have a tattoo on my ass though, you hussy",

"Why do you think I wear high waisted pants?",

"Why?",

"It's a tramp stamp. This tattoo says Open for business 24/7 365 days a year",

"Then why'd you get it?",

"I like it. But I don't like the look dudes get when they see it. If you want an example look in the mirror",

"What? Me?",

"You've got that pervy smile going",

"Well I've never seen an ass tattoo before",

"And?",

" I like Blue Oyster Cult. I don't think I've met anyone our age that does",

"Well I know a guy who'll do a cheap ass tatt for you",

"I'm sure you do", He snickered.

"What's that mean?",

"You so slept with Ass tatt guy",

Little did he know the tattooist was woman who had no interest in sleeping with other women.

I think.

But he was fun to fuck with.

I got up in arms, gasping , "I DID", Then leaving it at that. Like I was going to deny it. "He was hot too. He was a biker",

"What was this one 34?",

"Twenty four",

"What's with you and the oldies? Are you looking for a covered funeral plan?",

"I slept with him once, I wasn't checking ID's",

"Before or after the tattoo?",

"During",

"That's just unhygienic",

"Sue me",

"It was at least free right?",

"Well I'm a talented woman", I snickered, sitting in my seat with crossed legs.

He at looked me sideways, up and down with a sly smirk then back to the road. Saying nothing.

We got a late lunch at a roadhouse off the side of the highway. It was late afternoon by the time we got back to his place.

He pulled into the driveway and I saw then that the porch lights were on. Which was a little weird.

Neil and Susan sat out the front under that yellow light on the floral patio chair. Standing when they saw us drive in.

The sound of music hit me before anything. Elvis.

Billy stiffened at the sound, a sharp breath escaping him beside me. He wordlessly got out of the drivers side shortly after. I followed, ready to take my keys off him and head home.

"Sierra!", Susan called as soon as I was at the bullbar. Rocks crunching under her sensible flats. She sounded halfway drunk. I turned to her there, smiling politely, "Evening Mrs Hargrove. Neil", I nodded to the man beside her. He responded with a slight raise of his beer bottle. And as I veered back to Billy's hard expression I raised my hands so he would toss me my keys.

"Would you like to stay for dinner, Sierra? It's a nice night for a barbecue", Susan offered politely. And as she did Billy stopped handing me my keys with a smirk. His solemn mood suddenly shifting. I laughed out of my nostrils. Like if he had to suffer then so did I.

"I'd love to", I replied with a polite smile.

"Oh good, I'll make another place setting", She replied and hurriedly darted back into the house. Neil followed her but stopped at the porch, sitting again.

But Billy and I didn't move a step.

"You know I could just take your car right, I guarantee you the keys are in it", I swept around the front of my car to him, watching his lips quirk.

"No you can't",

"Why?",

"No gas in it", He laughed as he stuffed my keys into the front pocket of his jeans.

"You think I won't get those off you?",

"I'm keen to see you try", Billy winked at me then made his way to the front door.

"At least lock my car, Asshole", I called after him.

"Keys are in it, Morningstar", He shot back with this dumbass smirk. No way. I opened my driver door and sure enough my keys were on the seat. The asshat stole my carabiner for his own keys though.

—————

The Hargrove's residence, to my surprise, had a decent sized back deck. Big enough for a barbecue and an outdoor setting to sit comfortably. And though I offered to help Susan with the food preparation I was banished to it. Max, Billy and I.

The air turned foul around Billy when she dragged her feet out there with us. Sitting across from me with folded arms.

Neil didn't help pierce the silence either. He just stood there at the barbecue sinking beers and scraping at the already clean grill. And for the life of me I couldn't think of anything to say. So it stayed silent.

Susan came out after a bit with some vegetables and meat she'd cut up, handing them over to Neil before she sauntered over to us. Her fingers curled around Max's shoulders and I saw Billy tense beside me. Watching the red headed woman lean over Max and speak softly. "How's the makeup situation going? Did I do good?",

"Doesn't matter", Max grumbled, crossing her arms over her chest. Obviously frustrated.

"The Brat doesn't need makeup, she's five", Billy piped up beside me, taking a swig from his beer can,"Besides, it's not gonna help",

I smacked his thigh underneath the table, watching Max's throat bob. Susan ignored him, directing her sight to me, "School dance with a boy.", She explained lightly.

"Mom", Max pleaded for her to stop.

"Mom isn't exactly up with the latest makeup trends", She sighed, looking down at that red headed girl. "What about your Mom, Sierra, does she embarrass you like this too? Buying the wrong makeup?",

"No, my Mom was a model for Chanel, I think I embarrass her.", I explained, softly tapping my knuckle on the wooden table.

"No way", Max narrowed her eyes at me.

"Yes way", I replied, "I actually have a bag of fancy rich people makeup in my glovebox if you wanna dig through it. She sends me it in the mail in the hopes I'll use it",

"Uh yeah", She blurted out.

"Yes please", Susan corrected her with a scowl, shaking her head. I wordlessly handed Billy my car keys and he stared at me in response. Blinking once.

"Do I look like your servant?",

"It's the red bag in the glovebox", I smiled in response, watching his eyes roll while he grabbed my keys. That chair sliding out beside me not a moment later.

"Way to stand your ground, Son", Neil scoffed as Billy rounded the side of the house.

"So, does this dance have a theme?", I rested my elbows on the table, meeting Max's blue eyes on the other side. Susan veered back into the kitchen so it was just Neil, Max and I.

"Snow ball",

"Ugh white", I grimaced, seeing her frown lessen.

"Yuh", She exhaled, nodding in the same action. Her expression nothing short of bored. Annoyed that she had to be out here.

"And who's this boy?", I asked, if only to have something to talk about. "Your boyfriend?"

"Ew, no, gross. He's just a friend", She looked away, all red faced and flustered. The crickets chirping in the lowering light.

"Yeah, boys are gross", I agreed, coercing her light laugh. "I say you stay away from them until you're at least twenty-five",

"Thirty-Five", Neil grunted under his breath, taking a seat with us at that table while the barbecue sizzled.

"Does Elementary do Prom king and Queens?", I asked with a furrowed brow.

"Why? It's not like I'd win",

"Why not?",

"Cheryl in my science class does beauty pageants. She's got fake eyelashes and teeth. No one beats her for Prom Queen",

"Yet", I shrugged

"Ever",

"I got prom Queen once. In ninth or tenth grade", I squinted my eyes to remember.

"But you're pretty",

"No. I got hospitalised for like a month beforehand. I think it was pity",

"Why were you in hospital?",

"You're probably too young for me to tell you",

Neil piped up, "Please, My son let's her watch The Texas Chainsaw Massacre. She's fine",

"Stab wound", I nodded lightly.

"Woah. Somebody stabbed you?",

Neil looked equally disturbed.

"Ex-boyfriend",

"Make that Forty-Five", Neil spoke to Max. On his word Billy reappeared with that red bag in hand. He tossed it to me then took his seat back.

"Let's go in the sunlight so we can see what we're working with", I crept out from behind the table, ushering Max to the top step of the stairs, where the last beams of afternoon light settled.

When we were both seated I unzipped that bag on my lap.

"Oh, red lipstick", I picked up this sultry shade of crimson, watching Max's face settle into disgust.

"Absolutely not", Neil spoke without looking at us.

"Maybe when you're older. It goes nicely with red hair.", I shrugged, placing it down beside me while I whispered, "It looks hot but it smears everywhere if you kiss someone",

Max laughed out of her nostrils.

"Red lipstick makes you look like a whore", Billy commented nastily from the table.

I frowned at the words, turning my head to Max, "Advice column A) Don't take makeup advice from someone who gets no bitches", I spoke loud enough for him to hear, uncapping that sultry red. A compact mirror was next out of the bag and I used it to apply two layers of that crimson lipstick.

"Okay, I've got eyeshadow", I murmured while digging into that red bag. "In silver, purple, blue or black",

"What do you think?", Max asked,

"Silver always looks nice on Blue eyes", I replied, taking out that compact of glittery silver makeup. I set it down in my pile of usable things. "We've got a mascara. Oh, blush. Lipgloss",

She watched me place all those cosmetics down beside me, her eyes a little wide.

"Are you wearing your hair down?", I asked, motioning to the long locks of red that fell at her shoulder.

"Yeah",

"No sticky lipgloss then", I advised.

"Why?",

"Gets stuck to your hair",

"Gross", She shook her head.

"Yeah, tell me about it...do you want me to put these on you? Just so you know you actually like them?", I motioned to the cosmetics.

"Sure",

She stayed still while I swept silver eyeshadow over her lids. Not as stoic when it came time for the mascara. Or blush. But she was fine with the pink lipgloss. Quite truthfully she was a pretty kid without it. But that silver made her eyes just come to life.

"Very pretty", I smiled at my art piece and turned that compact mirror towards her.

"Cool", She nodded, which was probably the best I was going to get from her.

"Did I just hear you say I get no bitches, Morningstar?", Billy asked, sitting down on the other side of me. A beer clasped tightly in his hand. I suppose the lack of conversation with his Dad at that table wasn't his idea of a good time.

"Yes you did", I smirked, handing him that red makeup bag to hold. He looked at it like it was on fire, touching it in the same manner.

"I can count more bitches on my right hand than you could in a lifetime",

I laughed to myself, whispering towards Billy, "Yeah, I'm sure you're no stranger to your right hand",

His brows raised. Lips pursing in this challenging expression. He clicked his tongue against his teeth, swallowing whatever came to mind first with his Dad lingering behind us. "Well you've got lipstick on your teeth",

"Do not", I corrected him.

"You do", He scoffed.

"Where?",

"Smile",

I did, grimacing as he swept his finger against my canine.

"Ew, am I gonna catch rabies from that?",

"How are you gonna tell to difference?", Billy smirked, taking a long sip from his beer can.

"Fuck you",

"Do it yourself, coward",

I shrivelled my face at him, shaking my head as I turned back to Max who stifled a snicker, "I reckon if you do like a half up hairdo it'll look sweet",

"A what?",

In a swift movement I pulled the tie from my hair, flattening the black, curled locks around either side of my shoulder. I gathered my fringe in my hand and the top layer of my hair, gesturing to what the hairdo would look like without tying it. My pony tail was giving me a head ache anyway.

"How'd you do that?", She asked while I flattened it down.

"Do what?",

"Make your hair look like that", She motioned to the state of my hair.

"Layers. My girl. Layers make life a lot simpler. A good haircut is your friend",

"Cool",

"You kids gonna stop playing with makeup soon?", Neil barked from the outdoor table and I felt every muscle in Billy go taut. His knee doing that jittery thing. I hated when it did that. Because he was a badass when it came to anything else. Fights with drugged out teens and Haunted houses didn't faze him. People didn't faze him. But Neil...It was like watching someone walk over shattered glass. No matter how careful he was, Billy always got cut.

I tilted my neck to Neil with a feigned smirk, all the while squeezing Billy's wrist and the side of his hand for some sense of comfort. We were fine on the stairs. We weren't loud or obnoxious.

"I don't know, Neil, I've got a peach blush lipstick with your name on it",

Neil reeled to me with this expression of disgust and got up to check the Barbecue. Swearing under his breath.

Max laughed quietly first then Billy, both watching to see if he'd turn and scold them. I met Max's blue eyes and pressed my lips together so I wouldn't cackle.

Squished between our thighs, Billy's hand slid into mine, concealed by that red makeup bag on his leg. Like a wordless thank you as his thumb swept the skin just below mine, tracing over my knuckle.

"Cut it out, you dumbasses", Neil's pissed off voice pierced the air and they stopped snickering.

"Okay, makeup is done", I spoke above the cloud of discomfort Neil spread. Both of them were obviously afraid of him. I knew that from the way Billy held onto that beer can. And my hand. Like it were his life support.

"Why'd you make her look like a little hooker?", He snickered beside me, taking away anything that wasn't a frown on Max's face.

"Don't listen to No bitches beside me", I smacked his thigh with the hand that was in his. "His taste in makeup is as nonexistent as his women",

"I get bitches", Billy corrected me, insulted by the claim.

"...Are they with us right now?", I looked around the deck, the backyard and under the stairs, "Hmm, no bitches",

"I'll go get one right now, don't fuck around",

"Language", Neil scolded from afar.

"Aww, you're cute when you're trying to prove me wrong,", I taunted as the afternoon breeze swept us over and Billy caught a face full of my hair. He moved it away in futile effort, replacing those locks back over my shoulder. "This belongs to you",

"I reckon I could take your bitches", I pondered aloud, watching him nearly choke on his beer. "What?", He coughed,

"Your bitches, I think I could rob them off you",

"Yeah, I heard you the first time, I'm wondering why",

"Well, there's a lot of questionable orientations at our school. I reckon I could take away all your bitches.",

"I thought you weren't a lesbian?",

"I'm not. But I still think if I needed to, your bitches would be mine.",

"What bitches?",

"Precisely",

"You're an ass",

"Yeah well, Max actually has a date to her dance",

"Whatever", He scoffed, handing me back both my hand and that makeup bag before he got up. "Have fun walking home, Morningstar",

"We drove my car here", I furrowed my brow.

"Hmm, I think I saw someone letting out the air in your tyres when I was in the driveway.",

"Jokes on you, I overfilled them",

"Guess we'll see",

"No we won't",

"Won't we?", He shrugged with that dumb sidewards smirk.

"Hmm, you touch my car. I stab you in the neck",

"So feisty Sierra, we're all friends here", He snickered while draining his beer can.

"Aww your first friend. We all hoped it would happen", I clapped weakly.

"Bite me",

"We don't ask friends to do that, William. It's inappropriate",

He rolled his eyes and sauntered back to the outdoor table, kicking back in the chair he had before.

"...Are you going to your senior Prom?", Max asked me, her eyes following Billy all the way back to his seat at the table, where he promptly grabbed another can from the cooler.

"I don't know yet",

"Aren't you supposed to bring dates? Like isn't that a thing?",

"I mean yeah", I shrugged, not willing to tell her it was the one night a year when teenagers were pretty much given permission to get drunk and sleep with each other. There were a lot of Prom babies at my last school. A lot.

"...So you don't have one yet?",

"No",

"Interesting", Max nodded to herself, "I'm just surprised no one has asked you. Billy doesn't have a date either",

"Oh, that is interesting, probably from the lack of bitches", I snickered, watching her lips curl.

"...He could go with you",

I laughed out of my nostrils, "He could",

"Just don't wear red lipstick. It smears", She said, "You know from all the kissing?",

"Oh, using my own teachings against me.", I grasped at my heart but handed her that makeup bag. "Nasty. I like it.",

"Time to put away the makeup", Neil called and we both stood from the stairs.

———————-

Dinner went better than I thought it was going to . Except the more unpleasant Neil was the drunker Billy got. Which by 10pm that boy was standing up by a hope and a prayer. He insisted on walking me to the car, even though I had him under my wing for the whole distance. My hand hovering at his waist incase he stumbled. But he didn't. Boy he could act sober.

"I bet you're glad our adventure isn't until tomorrow afternoon", I commented along that red paved driveway. "That way you can sleep off the hangover.",

"I'm not even drunk", Billy scoffed,

"Okay", I returned his tone, stopping at my car door. It was definitely time to go home. To that big empty house. "I had fun today", I turned to face him. My back against the door. He was really close to me. Virtually chest to chest. Very touchy today. He wasn't ever like that. At least not to me.

"Yeah, I had a good time too", He smiled shyly, glancing to the pavement. "Thanks for tonight",

"Anytime, you know I love antagonising your Dad",

"Not for that. For the other thing...",

The other thing?

Oh. At the midway point of our dinner I grasped his hand in mine again because I could feel his knee going haywire next to me. Bouncing irritably with every comment Neil made. In turn he squeezed my hand until I could barely feel the damn thing. Intertwining our fingers at some point. I hated seeing him so antsy.

"You're welcome", I smiled softly, kicking off the sidestep of my car, "Goodnight, William",

He didn't move out of the way. Instead his lips settled into a sidewards smirk. Wordlessly his hand brushed my cheek. The rest of him inching forward too. I laughed gingerly against it. Warding him from his next move with my hand planted against his chest. His mouth just short of mine, "You are not kissing me while you're drunk, Hargrove",

His air passed my lips and cheek, chuckling gently, he kind of just pulled me into him there. Accepting a hug if nothing more. "What about when I'm not drunk?", He murmured into my hair.

"I doubt you'll even remember this tomorrow", I replied softly, his arms falling around my waist. Green eyes met me in the dark, matching my tone . "Then let me do it now",

"No",

"Why not?",

"Because if you have to be this drunk to want to kiss me then I don't think you really want to do it", I replied, leaning my head back against the car door.

"I always wanna kiss you, I'm just scared you're gonna kick my ass if I do", He replied back with this drunk smile, his sight darting between my mouth and eyes. "You can kiss me when you can spell the word without stumbling ", I spoke, my hand curling around the collar of his jacket. "Until then",

"Until then?", He near whispered

"Rethink the choices that led you to wanting to kiss the Satanist in the dark.", I chuckled,

"Oh, I thought you were going to flash me or something",

"You think you'd get tits if I wasn't going to let you kiss me?", I shook my head, my heart racing in my chest with his loose grasp on my waist that tightened in the slightest.

"I'll show you mine"

"Guy boobs aren't the same", I scoffed,

"I'll be the judge of that",

"No you won't",

"Hmm, Better just let me kiss you then",

"Cheek", I bartered in response, motioning to the side of my face,

"Mouth",

"Hand",

"Mouth",

"The gravel", I offered as a final deal. He laughed through his nostrils. The hot air passing my cheek. "I can see down your shirt from this angle anyway",

I whacked his hip bone, which only made him chuckle. After he settled, He gently grasped the underside of my chin and placed a hard kiss on my cheek. "Gotcha", He whispered, tracing just under my lower lip. "I like the red lipstick too, it suits you",

I'd seen him miserable drunk so many times before. But him being chaotic drunk was a new word to me. It was like all those internal thoughts he kept to himself came tumbling out.

"You are so drunk", I giggled, holding the side of his face in my hand.

"Am not",

"Are you going to make it back to your room?",

"Why, do you wanna go back to my room?", He smirked, getting close again. I rolled my eyes. "Just because you're drunk, doesn't mean I won't knee you in the nuts. Let's go", I pushed off the car and he swung his arm over my shoulder. He knew the drill.

"It's just us again", I announced to Susan and Neil, who sat in the living room with a cup of tea in their hands.

"Just us again", Billy mocked from beside me.

"I'll take care of this", Neil went to stand and everything within the man on my shoulder stood on end. His eyes went wide. Mine too.

I spoke quickly, "No, it's fine, I've got him, he's just screwing around. He's not that drunk, Right?",

He stood up a bit straighter and nodded, "Yeah, right",

"I'll deal with you in the morning", Neil barked at Billy, not believing me for a second.

"Neil", Susan pleaded, "It's not a school night. He wasn't out with his friends. Let him have that",

"I'll deal with you in the morning", He spoke louder, pointing his finger this time. But Neil was just as drunk. If not more.

"He heard you the first time", I returned his snarky voice, dragging Billy down that small hallway.

"I can't stand that little bitch", Neil's hushed voice echoed.

Billy's room, much like I expected, was a typical teenagers dungeon. There was a weight set behind the door, a double bed with grey sheets, and nudie magazine cut outs on the walls. He had a mahogany dresser with a mirror and little Polaroid pictures taped to it as well as a few trinkets and bottles of cologne.

Three steps through the door he slumped onto his bed with a soft groan, staring up at the ceiling.

"You wanna take your boots off first?", I asked, flicking on his bedside lamp for some light.

"No",

"You're not sleeping with your boots on", I rolled my eyes and unzipped that first black boot, then the other. They came off relatively easy and I placed them down beside his bed. Taking his socks too.

He was halfway to unconsciousness by the time I was done. So I took it upon myself to drape his duvet over his body, pulling it up to just under his armpit. He still had his jacket on if he got cold. He groaned against it, shifting restlessly. And I took a step back as silently as I could, watching him tear the jacket and shirt from his shoulders in a fluid movement, tossing it into a pile at the end of the bed. His face in a frown the whole way.

"Go to sleep", I advised while he laid back flat onto his pillows. All without cases.

"Where are you going?", His voice sounded like he needed a lozenge. Very raw and And monotonous. As i pulled that grey blanket back up over his chest I replied, "Home",

"No", He uttered so softly I barely heard him. Then his arm hooked my waist and he pulled me down onto the other side of his bed. I gasped in the sudden impact with his mattress, laughing out of my nose.

"Stay", He spoke through the base of his voice. Green eyes glowing in the night. I didn't say anything. I don't think there was much more to be said. But I took my car keys out of my pocket and rested them on his windowsill. They jingled as I did. Then I tore off my dark jacket and boots and laid back down with him. His sight following me the whole way to his pillow. His hand met my hip there, pulling us closer together by my belt loop. Until our legs overlapped. He swept my fringe out of my eyes and whispered, "I really wanna kiss you",

I shivered against it, murmuring, "Too bad you're drunk off your ass or I'd let you...Tell me if you still feel the same in the morning",

My fingertips brushed his cheek and I pulled that duvet up over us. "Go to sleep, Hargrove",

"I'm not tired", He replied in that same whispering tone.

"Yes you are",

"But I don't wanna sleep",

"Why not?", I smirked. It was like arguing with a kid.

"Because you won't be here when I wake up",

And just like that my heart thrummed in my chest. My mind turning to mush.

"Hmm", I pondered while turning onto my back, "Do I look like the type of girl who hugs a guy then sneaks out the window?",

"Do you really want your car in my driveway?", I barely heard him it was so silent. So vulnerable.

A car in his driveway usually meant a girl in his bed. At least it had. Before Stacy did her best to destroy him. And I think she did erase a part of him. Because he was extremely careful now. Like he was taking a break from it all. From the girls and the heavy drinking and the drugs. He was shell shocked but I'm not sure that's all it was.

He cared what I thought of him, like I was any gold standard. Maybe he was ashamed of how he got his godlike status at our school. I didn't know. All I knew was that around me he became skittish around his past. Even on the subject of other women.

"I mean street parking is a bit rough on this road", I answered after a bit. A soft puff of air leaving his nose.

"I really wanna fuckin kiss you", He groaned through his gentle, beer soaked laugh. And maybe I wanted that too. But I wanted to be sure that he meant it.

"I'll solve the problem", I responded, proceeding to pile the pillows behind me and I raised myself higher than him so he wasn't level with my eyes.

"Boobs in my face doesn't solve anything", He slurred, yawning as he did.

"Go to sleep lover boy", I rolled my eyes and sank into my fortress. The position was really comfortable. Too damn comfortable.

It was silent for a bit. Before his lips opened.

"You should be one of Charlie's Angels",

It made me laugh.

"I don't think he's hiring", I replied through my chuckles. And as I did his arm draped over my stomach. Pulling himself that inch closer as he propped his elbow beneath him. "You already work for him don't you?".

"No. I'm secretly a spy", I murmured. How was he to know that it wasn't a lie?

"Like James Bond?",

"Yeah, I get fewer bitches though",

"Then what's the point?",

"Saving people probably feels just as good",

"Doubt it",

"You say the weirdest shit when you're off your tits",

"Like what?",

"Like shit you're going to get teased for in the morning and that's before you even leave this room",

Warm breath met the nape of my neck in his disoriented laugh. "I like you",

"Yeah, I figured that much, lover boy",

"You're like a Charlie's Angel", Billy murmured lightly, his fingertips tracing the print on my Motley Crüe shirt.

"An Angel? Damn you must be hammered",

"No. no. no. Be serious for a minute", He shook his head, disheveled hair falling over his eyes.

"I'm not a tv character, William", I spoke gently, clashing with his green eyes under the lamp light. "I am someone who is deeply damaged and you should not look up to",

"Is there—Is there like awards handed out for that? Cuz I'd win that sumbitch",

"No. You wouldn't", I replied, feeling the overwhelming weight of my lie come crashing down on me. I was a CIA Operative. A spy. And I could never tell him that. He could never know me like I knew him.

"Are you still on our planet?", Billy asked, tearing me out of my thoughts. "Thought you were possessed or something",

"By who, the demon Pazuzu?",

"Just don't do the neck 360, that was nasty",

"Okay", I laughed out of my nostrils. All those sinking feelings teetering on the edge.

"Hey, Sierra?", His tired voice pierced the night again. Light enough so his dad wouldn't hear us.

"Yeah?", I met his vibrant eyes again.

"I don't think you're damaged",

It shook me, enough that I had to look away from him for a moment. He was wrong. I think he knew that too. So I smiled as best I could when I was collected and whispered , "That's the nicest thing you've ever said to me, William",

"Then I'm an asshole",

"I think we both are",

He blinked quickly, catching himself before he became too lopsided. "I had a dog once, named Harley.", Billy spoke with a half smile and gestured to the two jagged white lines on the underside of his chin. "He got really old and sick. And towards the end he was blind. So you really had to let him know you were there or he'd get scared. I thought it was funny, so I scared him and he bit me. He span around and sank his teeth into my throat.", His brows knitted as he remembered, "Dad wasn't home when it happened but he came back a week later and made me shoot Harley in the backyard. I cried so hard that I couldn't see through the tears. I begged him to not make me do that. And he told me that if I ever told anyone I'd go to prison. Because I shot the dog. Not him".

"How old were you?",

"Eight",

I sucked the air in from between my teeth.

"I really like dogs", He added lightly.

"What kind of dogs?",

"Not the small ones, the bigger ones",

"What do you like about dogs?",

"They're just better than people...and I like when they have little eyebrows.",

"Eyebrows?",

"Eyebrows", He nodded but offered no explanation.

The innocence of his drunken confession made me smile. It was then I realised the smile had never left. It only got wider. "You're cute, you know?", I murmured, only because I knew he might not remember me saying it.

"If I was cute you'd let me kiss you", He bartered in return, his lip curling in that shit stirring way.

"If you were sober", I correctly him.

"Well it's—", Billy glanced over to his alarm clock. "10:30, now. So if we give it...what's the rule again? An hour per drink?",

A sharp breath left my nose, "So I won't be seeing you until next year?",

"I didn't drink that much",

"Eleven cans in four hours",

"Not even"

"Yes even",

"It was like four"

"Teen",

His eyes rolled dramatically, the rest of him drunkenly leaning forwards on his elbow. "Nine",

"This isn't a negotiation. You downed eleven cans", I replied, propping my arm under my head. "I think that was before dinner even ended",

Billy blinked quickly and I could see he was falling asleep. "If I drink them, there's less alcohol for kids on the street",

"Maybe you should let them have some. They sound miserable as fuck",

His lip curled in the slightest and he sank back down to his pillow at my shoulder, exhaling a long breath. I felt his jaw clench and release a few times before he spoke.

"You—You fuckin scared me on Wednesday",

I swallowed and mumbled in response, "Did I?",

"I thought you were just sick or something...",

What could I say to that?

But I didn't have to respond because he spoke again in that muted tone, "You looked like someone's punching bag",

"...I know",

"Is that guy really dead? Or was that you just keeping me out of jail?",

"I'm not worth jail time, Hargrove. But yeah, he's dead",

He looked up at me with his head partially on my shoulder, moonlight shining on his cheek and neck, "I think you're worth jail time",

"I think you're really drunk", I responded without delay.

"I was drunk when we met",

"At school?"

"No. When we properly met. At Stacy's.",

"Okay?",

His eyes closed to think about what he was saying, "I don't say things I don't mean when I drink. I say things I do", Green met me again, his words slower than usual, "It's usually why no one sticks around...but I'm glad I was drunk when I met you",

"Why?", My words came out as light as a feather.

"Now I have a Charlie's Angel in my bed",

My chest vibrated against his cheek. He was off his head. Speaking pure nonsense.

"Your charming drunk personality isn't the reason I'm here. And I think it's bedtime for you",

He groaned a soft defiant noise and locked his arm around my waist. And I in return kept my hand flat against his shoulder. If only to keep him from rolling onto the floor later in the night.

I fell asleep with him on my chest. His three case-less pillows propping me up enough so it was comfortable. I didn't plan to sleep at all. I was going to wait for him to fall under then sneak off. But the way he held onto my waist with his head nestled on the top of my breast. It was nothing short of a vice grip. But it was comfortable and warm. So unbelievably warm.

I rested my eyes Until about 2AM when Susan came to check in on us. That's when I discovered the floorboards in the hallway squeak. So loudly they woke me. Susan and I shared a look, her eyes darting to Billy who slept blissfully against me but She said nothing and turned off his lamp light.

That night I dreamt of terrible nightmarish things. Of monsters with razors for claws. Creatures that could see without sight. Hear without ears. And always in that dream I could not run. Or even see. It was pitch black.

But I could feel those razors slicing through my flesh. Carving inch by inch until I was beyond repair.

I woke in a cold sweat. Gasping in my wakefulness. But Billy wasn't beside me.

Fuck.

The back of my hand wiped under my eyes as I threw my feet off the side of the bed. Following after the light in the hall. I ran into him as he was coming out of the bathroom. Blinking quickly at the wall of flesh that blocked the door.

He smelt of mouthwash. Like he was trying to disguise he'd been vomiting his guts up.

Served him right.

"You good?", I asked lightly, squinting under the bright bathroom light.

"Did I wake you?",

"No, I woke up like ten seconds ago. Thought you'd be hugging the toilet bowl", I blinked again, noticing he'd changed out of jeans and into sweatpants.

"But I wasn't drunk", He tilted his neck, trying to sound healthier than what he felt. Even then he looked dishevelled and nauseous.

"Go back to sleep", I murmured, leading him back to his bed. He fell into it. More sober than before but still not back to normal. I think he was asleep again from the moment his head hit the pillow.

So I crept out of that bedroom and down the hall. The light pattering of rain sounding through the kitchen window. Perhaps some water would make me feel better.

My fingers curled around the coolness of the metal kitchen sink. Staring into it. This deep dreading feeling weighed on my chest. Suffocating me straw by straw.

I could pretend that I was okay during the day. But Those nightmares just tore through me. And I wasn't sure whether I'd ever recover from what I'd seen.

All of Dad's blood...It was a really hollow feeling. To be so alone.

Fuck.

My sight cast out to the darkness outside. A single streetlight all I could see through the backyard. Distorting in the fragmented wisps of water and the trees that swayed. And that rain, it was heavier now. Pattering loudly off the wooden deck.

We needed the downpour. It had been hotter than the fires of hell for a bit now. A few weeks at least.

Wind licked my skin. And I closed my eyes. Just feeling it on my face. Whispering through my hair.

I was not okay.

Not okay.

But I so badly wanted to be. I'd waited for Dad to make a miraculous recovery. As ridiculous as it sounds. I'd been counting on him to not only survive but to be exactly as he was. As I remembered him. And that wasn't happening.

I looked at my hands now and saw red stained in grooves of my fingers. I felt warm crimson leaking through the gaps where I tried to hold Dad's neck wound closed. And the smell of blood followed me wherever I was. Like a phantom ghost.

Footsteps tore me away from the calm of the breeze. Creaking in the darkness.

Billy was silent. Like he'd crept around this house a million times before.

I only noticed when he was a shadow at my spine. The scent of mint washing over me. He should've been sleeping.

I swallowed and lined my chin with my shoulder, but didn't turn to greet him. Embarrassed over the wetness under my eyes. "Have you ever had to plan a funeral?", I asked gently as if his mother's urn wasn't staring at me from the mantle.

But he had Neil.

"Of course you haven't. Dumb question", I breathed out, shaking my head as I did. That was a stupid thing to say.

My voice was barely audible over the rain, "There's like fifty different coffins to chose from. I figured it would be a one size fits all type of thing but it's not.", I swallowed again to help the dryness in my throat, "I thought black would be a safe choice. But Mom doesn't want black, she wants a white coffin with silver handles. Grandad wants an urn and Dad's brother wants a fucking pine box.", My hands swept away my frustrated tears, "And that motherfucker left me to be the one that makes the decision. He left me that goddamned house and half written will.",

Billy didn't say anything but slung his arm around my waist and shoulder, hugging me from behind. I leaned into his warmth, touching his forearm that constricted against my chest. "Wait until he's dead before you bury him", Billy spoke softly against the shell of my ear. My throat bobbed with the words and his lips parted to speak again, "And if the CIA is paying, get the gold plated coffin",

I laughed weakly through my nostrils, just listening to the sound of the rain. Not wanting to move against his bare chest. Against our warmth. My eyes closed there to really absorb it. "William?", I asked softly as that rain became deafening. I turned to him there in our small shared space, his arms hanging loosely at my waist. "Yeah?", Green eyes swept between mine, a breath apart.

"Are you still drunk?",

"Something like that", He confessed while blinking slowly.

"Good", I nodded while my heart beat a million miles a minute in my chest. "Then there's a chance you'll remember this",

Shrouded by darkness and rain, I closed the gap between us, murmuring "Close your eyes",

"You gonna stab me?"

"Close your eyes",

He did, his breath passing my neck.

And in that moment where his mind wasn't struggling to comprehend words or feelings, I swept the coarseness of his cheek with my fingertips. Letting them settle at the side of his neck. He went still like a deer in headlights. Frozen. His jaw feathering. His arms tightened around my waist, making up for that looseness from when I'd moved forward. There couldn't have been two inches between us.

Under the near nonexistent light I pressed a featherlight kiss against his lips.

Something to be received and not reciprocated. Because I had fallen for him. Or he'd tripped me. Either way there wasn't more than a few minutes that he didn't occupy my mind. This emotionally stunted, overly confident, jock douchebag. And that just never happened.

As I parted his eyes fluttered open in this bewilderment short of being a question mark. "The next move is yours, when you're not a stiff breeze away from falling over",

He groaned gently with a drunken smile, feigning to cry before he pulled me into himself in a tight hug. His voice murmured against my ear, "I'm never drinking again",

I laughed into his shoulder, "The next move has to be pretty epic to beat 3AM, in your kitchen, while you're trying to stay upright",

————-

I left Billy's house at 6AM on Sunday. Before anyone was up. Except for him. I let him know I was going and he walked me out to my car Minus the trying to kiss me part. I had all day to mull over that. Wondering if he even remembered that bit...

Or me kissing him...

The rain eased off by mid morning. But it was supposed to storm again that night. I considered calling off the Haunted asylum date. Considered moving to different state to avoid Billy.

Why did I have to let him know I liked him?

I was insane.

But I picked up my phone and I couldn't dial the numbers.

I was a runner. It was all I did with men. As soon as it looked serious I ran to the hills.

What's to say he even remembered?

This was so fucked up. I was an Agent and he was a goddamn high school student. It was wrong.

I couldn't let it go any further...after tonight.

I was a little freaked out about going to the Asylum at night. Scared even. Just the thought of being in such an unfamiliar place, surrounded by god knows what made my skin crawl. I didn't even know where the town was. At least Monday was a holiday so I could recover before we had to return to school. What would I even wear? I procrastinated before laying out a pair of black bell bottoms, a cropped Lycra tank top and my leather jacket. It was a very punk rock look. Very not to be messed with for any rabid badgers that wanted to try their luck.

Boots. I needed boots. I picked out flat combat ones in case I needed to run again. Braiding my hair tightly to my scalp In a plait down the centre. Bits of fringe coming loose with it. Should I wear makeup? Why? It wasn't a date or anything. Even though I'd kissed him and pretty much made an idiot of myself.

I layered some mascara on my lashes, applying a soft mauve lipstick that could be passed of as weather beaten lips. And deodorant of course. And a spritz of my favourite perfume that was a rich blend of spice, fruit, honey and musk.

While I was waiting I decided against my natural makeup look and replaced it with a Smokey eye and a deeper mauve lipstick. If I was going to die in that place I was going to die pretty. That was all..The dark shadow made my light blue eyes look luminescent against it.

For jewellery I slipped on three of my silver rings on my right hand . Each encrusted with an amethyst jewel. On my middle finger was a pentagram. The index, a half moon with a circular gem at its heart and lastly, a little cat skull with purple eyes. I finished the ensemble with a vial pendant on a sturdy chain. Mostly they were used for blood or ashes. But that little tear drop bottle encased in silver on mine stayed empty. I'd found it at a thrift store years ago. But it was much older than that and it's glass still smelt of a rich musky perfume. And while it was definitely either glass or crystal it was the toughest little thing I'd ever worn. Made to last. I just hadn't found a decent enough purpose for it yet. Anything I was willing to stick to.

By 4PM I was out the door with my glock and it's thigh holster over my shoulder, watching that black Camaro sneak up the driveway with butterflies in my heart. Right on time. Per usual.

As I slid into the passenger seat Billy offered me a soft smile, watching my gun and holster dangle over my knees. "Are you wearing perfume?",

"No, it's chloroform. In a few seconds you'll be dazed and robbed", I responded while clicking in my seatbelt, barely able to look at him.

"I was going to say it's nice. But I'm not anymore". He murmured as we turned out of my driveway.

"It better be, it's like 50 a bottle—I—Uh know a guy that's about to be out that amount if you want some". I stirred. He smacked my shoulder in response.

"You're not going to need the fancy perfume wearing that panther jacket.",

"Because nothing is strong enough to overcome the force field around that baby repelling people left, right and centre?",

"Wha—Its not that bad", He scoffed.

"Sure ain't good",

"Bad luck for you then".

"Either way both of us are staying celibate", I continued,

"Your voice sounds weird", He observed.

"Thanks, I've got a sore throat"

He didn't say anything but gave me that all knowing look. Snickering.

"You're disgusting", I scoffed, "How's the Hangover?",

"Not too bad",

"You vomit?",

"I hugged that toilet for dear life"

"I told you",

He shook his head and cranked up the radio. I waited for him to bring up that morning but he didn't. He didn't say much at all.

The road ahead was pretty well lit and smooth until we came to the sign. 'Now entering Helton' at the very last beams of light from the sun.

After that the road pretty much turned to dust. We followed it to a rusted iron gate that swung open in the breeze. The thing at least twelve feet tall. On a torn placard cursive writing read 'Helton lunatic Asylum', or what I could make out of it.

We drove slowly up a cobbled driveway bordered by thick trees to a building made of neatly stacked red brick. From the car I could see half the roof on its highest ward was collapsed and rotted. The steeple next to it In not much better condition. The whole aesthetic of it was like a huge Victorian style home edged in white to contrast its rich red brick.

The Camaro steadied to a stop at the battered front door, pure darkness beneath. As it too swung back and forth in a scraping howl. Before we even got out I strapped my gun to my thigh. Palming my flashlight. Billy stepped out of the car after a while and whistled, admiring the decrepit building. While it was left In ruin, it was still to this day one of the most beautiful places I'd ever been. Even if what lurked inside was cold and dead. Outwardly it had a hold on me.

Thick gothic windows painted its facade in sets of two. All matching. All pristine white. The shadow of metal bars seeping through in the moonlight. Two main towers sat left and right of a much wider walkway between. Four storeys of balconies mirroring each floor. The steep dark tiled roof coming to a clean point on either tower.

From where we stood it didn't look scary. Didn't look haunted. But I was sure that would change once we got inside and saw what rot lay beneath a pleasing facade.

My sight cast back to Billy who's penetrating stare was already on me, my brows furrowing as I said. "It looks...sane",

Each breath that collided with the cold air came out in white clouds before my eyes.

He laughed tentatively, pulling his Sherpa lined jacket closer to his skin. "I'm going to hold you to those words, Morningstar", The moonlight cascading onto his damning face. He was way too excited for this.

"Let's go, then", I flicked on my flashlight, approaching the brick steps to the entrance. My boots Passed through that wobbly door quickly as if it would close on me if I didn't. Maybe I was a little on edge.

Inside, moonlight illuminated the reception floor through the row of barred windows looking out to the Camaro. The walls a crisp white once, now growing some sort of green moss on their edges. "Well, that's one for me", Billy spoke close to my ear, snickering as we took a left past the rectangular reception desk and headed down a narrow corridor, guided by two tunnels of light.

I rolled my eyes in response, lining my chin with my shoulder as I spoke to him beside me, "Don't get used to it, asshole",

He might've said he wasn't scared but his shoulder was brushing mine and as the taunt escaped my lips his neck angled to me. A smirk hiding beneath whatever expressions fleetingly crossed him. Words trapped behind it. Each step gaining that bit of length closer to me. I moved over three steps until I realised he was doing it on purpose. By then my back was against the fractured wall, his arm resting just above my head. Taking the air from my lungs.

"Do you ever get sick of being nasty to me?", He asked lightly, as if he didn't just coerce me into the wall. I would've liked to remind him that I had a gun attached to my hip but I knew that wouldn't have hindered him. It's not like he was trying to hurt me. No, he simply readjusted my necklace, his hand skimming my collar then settling it dangerously close to my breasts. He didn't linger there.

"It's one of my favourite pastimes", I responded, shaking off the shiver that crawled up my spine. His chest rising and falling in a muted laugh.

"Gets kinda old doesn't it?",

"Oh, No did I hurt your feelings?", I taunted, pressing my hand flat against his solid shoulder, "You're welcome to cry on my shoulder about it",

Billy ran his tongue over his teeth, that space between us growing smaller, "You keep talking like that and I'll leave you here", He whispered in my ear, swiping the fringe from my eyes as he stood back where he was. Still too close to me.

"Hmm. Guess I'm being left here then", I murmured with a smirk. He was so beautiful under the moonlight, his hair just golden enough to reflect whatever light seeped through the asylum, "It's all good though I can just flash someone my tits on the side of the freeway",

"Good luck with that", He commented, the muscle in his jaw feathering.

"Bitch, I'd be home before you are",

"Hmmm", He raised his brows, green eyes darting between the peaks of flesh on my chest. Like he were imagining it. "And I was going to drive you home for free.",

"You still are", I warned, smacking his shoulder.

"It was worth a try",

"No. It wasn't", I scoffed. "Has that ever worked on anyone before?"

"Well, I usually don't have to ask", He snickered, coercing my grimace.

I escaped his grasp while shaking my head to rid the thoughts about him that left me a little confused , "Yeah, I forgot you were pussy central",

"You say that like I'm diseased or something.",

"You could be",

"I'm not, since you're so interested. I'm paranoid with stuff like that. I take precautions",

"With diseases?",

"With not catching anything", He clarified with narrowed eyes. Glass crunched beneath my boots, fragments coming loose from the window in sharp shards. Now part of the garden weaved through it to the roof, dropping sap and dirt onto the floor. "Buddy, what you do in your spare time is your business",

"You brought it up, Sierra",

"And I've regretted it ever since", I commented, some sort of brown stain followed the hallway in four long streaks. The smell was something I'd never forget. Sort of wet and sour. I walked faster past it.

"Why?", The words echoed through the walkway behind me, so soft I nearly missed them. I turned on my heel back to him, nearly colliding with his wall of flesh. "I'm yanking your chain, William. It's kinda what we do.", I snickered, motioning to vast space around us. "I don't actually frequent the freeways either and I don't really care which women you've slept with or how many for that matter ",

"The freeway thing was a lie?", He feigned a sniffle and I laughed through my nostrils. "Yeah, Sorry",

Down the corridor five grey doors lined either side of us, each of them was strewn open. Two hanging diagonally off their frames. Nothing really interesting in them but old paperwork and mangled desks.

I Imagined once they were staff quarters. Offices and such.

As we reached the end of that first hall In silence my light caught what looked to be a map of the labyrinth.

"All the good stuff is going to be around here", Billy motioned his light to the third floor medical ward. "It's where they did the lobotomies". He snickered at my shoulder.

"Is this where you came for yours?", I retorted, dramatically gasping as he smacked my hip. "Rude".

"Get ready to lose, Morningstar".

"If I were going to lose I would, William", I snarked, climbing the leaf littered stairwell. "But I ain't". I added, tossing him back a shit stirring grin. All to see he no longer followed at my heels.

Was he?

Was he really trying to scare me? My head shook on its own as I kept climbing. Sure he was going the same place as I.

But alone in this place really made you really feel the heaviness of its walls. The air that was thick for no particular reason. The soft wailing that followed my steps. Like someone crying in the dark. Even hallucinated how hard it was to breathe. My chest heavy. Yeah. I regretted it then. Unsure if I was being paranoid or I really was seeing things in my peripheral vision. Shadows in the doorways.

"Fuck", I grimaced, hoping the holy powers of Motley Crüe would protect me. Mindlessly I hummed. The second floor much tighter than the first. More corridors that were barely a metre and a half wide. I knew it would be dark. But this was pitch black. Not a street light or neighbour for miles. No electricity to illuminate the cracked walls of the second floor. Albeit it cleaner, the layers of graffiti art ruined any remaining beauty within. And as I veered into one of the patient rooms I near screamed as my flashlight caught the broken mirror on the floor, my reflection scattered on the linoleum . Where the fuck was he? I breathed, watching the skeletal hands of a tree branch scrape against the arched window. The bed in here turned upside down.

Nope.

Nope.

Fuck no.

I tailed it out of there, my heart beating five thousand beats a minute. Okay. Okay. I panicked, trying to remember the map. Did it have to be so dark? It would help if I could fucking see.

Stairs.

There were supposed to be stairs right where I was standing but instead a dead end glared back at me. Solid brick.

Maybe...maybe I read it wrong. Maybe I read it backwards. I was getting frustrated now. Jumpy.

With a strangled sigh I turned on my heel, shining my torch through the encompassing darkness. All I could see was that tunnel of light. Aiming true back towards the main landing. The floor uneven enough to trip me about five times. Then came the grinding sound of metal on metal that jingled behind me and I legged it. Holding my holstered gun against my leg as I took the right corridor instead of the creepy small one. Though this one wasn't any better. And as I slowed to a quick walk my light reflected off the wheel of an abandoned wheelchair flipped on its side.

Point one to me. I noted.

Ahead I saw more barred windows looking out to the driveway. The Camaro two storeys below. Remembering the two towers either side of me. Surely the stairs would be there. They had to be. I pushed through a narrow door that had once been sealed with a sturdy lock that had since rusted into pieces.

And behold, to my left a wondrous set of winding iron stairs. I walked to them briskly. Peeking over that edge with my torch. Must've been a staff passage.

Rubble and debris laid below. Some remnants of patient beds and old medical gear. Others, shattered paintings and indescribable pieces of coloured glass. I shined it a full circular motion. Noting the pieces of roof tile and wooden beams that collapsed onto it. Particles of...glitter? Carpeting the foyer.

Then I realised what that glass was. Bottles. Probably from an epic party. Or rave...This was a lot of glitter. I frowned looking down on it, noticing the handcuffs that hung on the edge of the rail. Definitely a rave. Kinky bastards...I shook my head, staring until The darkness stared back with two silver eyes and I fucking ran. Ran until I almost tripped on the metal bed frame blocking the entrance door to the third floor. My sight flickering back down.

Those Eyes...they weren't there anymore...At least not In the same place. Now they watched from where I was. Blinking.

"Fuck", I carefully stepped over the sharp metal frame, following the cracks in the wall. My chest on fire now...I was definitely getting sick.

Run.

Quickly I turned the corner, navigating the labyrinth at a brisk walk.

It was a rat. A bat. A feral dog. I would've heard it running otherwise. It had to be. It had to...it had—

Something brushed my shoulder from an open doorway . A grasp featherlight and cold. And I stilled on the spot, swallowing the panicked tears that sprung In my eyes. Training. Remember your training. Oh fuck. Fuck. Fuck. I was going to die. Keep walking. Walking. And I did. I did. My whole body trembling. Then the metal door slammed shut in the windless night and I turned around so fast. Fearing so desperately that I dropped my flashlight. The damned thing shattering as it hit the tile...I was paralysed. Watching that now closed door. My tunnel of shattered light reflecting off the silver door handle. Fuck. Fuck. I didn't want to do this anymore.

Breathe, Sierra. Breathe.

Eventually my limbs began to feel again. My boots becoming unstuck. That's when I felt long fingers wrap slowly around my bicep. One finger touching my skin at a time. Not again. Someone was fucking with me. Maybe a homeless person. A murderer...A clown.

I swallowed, breaking that grip on my arm. A tall silhouette forming shadow in the corner of my eyes. This one much more solid than the last. A person.

Fuck.

Taking down a grown man took a lot of muscle. Because they were built much differently to me. Much sturdier. Stronger. I'd have to unbalance him.

Without another thought I reacted to that shadow, sweeping my boot into his ankles. Unsuspecting as he was he went down with a grunt, guided to the cracked tile by my grasp on his collar. All the while My free hand unholstered the glock at my thigh. Aiming it true as my knee came down on the man's sternum. The light under the barrel of my gun flickering to life with his pained groan.

"Are you trying to die, William?", I snarled, taking my knee out of his chest so I was just straddling him on the floor. Holy fuck. My heart pounded. But Billy smirked beneath me, his chest rising and falling as rapidly as mine. Moonlight cascading onto his face.

"I didn't think you'd throw me on the floor", He exhaled, eyes scanning pensively between my face and the barrel directed at him. "Hmm, well you thought wrong. Give me a reason why I shouldn't shoot you in the face for sneaking up on me", I teased close to his face while holstering my weapon. He sat up beneath me with that cocky smile on his lips, his tongue skimming his his teeth. "Would me asking you not to be enough, Sierra?", His hot breath passed by my cheek. Something about the way he said my name sent a tingle down my spine. I thought about it for a second. About how he'd tried to kiss me the night before. Glancing back to the eyes that were so close to mine.

"Nope",

His fingers grasped the side of my waist in an instant, the other shoving my shoulder until I was underneath him on that dirty tiled floor. It took the breath out of me. How fast he'd done it. How smooth it was. I gasped, Not expecting him to slam me into the ground. Automatically my fingers curled around the collar of his jacket. That idiot smirking above me. Hovering there.

"I thought you were a badass", He murmured in my ear. The cold end of my glock against his chest took his smirk away quickly enough. "Do you ever get sick of losing, Hargrove?", I snickered as I holstered the weapon again. I had the safety on the whole time. I'd never risk his life like that otherwise. But he didn't move. He just looked at me under the stream of moonlight the seeped through the circular window. I wish I knew what that look meant. That rare moment where his eyes didn't seem so distant.

His face close enough to mine to make me question some things.

The kind of gesture that made my heart race. Without a word he brushed the stray hair from my eyes, his hand lingering lower until it framed my face in its warmth.

He opened his mouth to say something but the slamming of that metal door cut him off. I was going to have a fucking heart attack if those doors kept slamming.

Maybe I was disappointed he hadn't said a word about that morning. About what happened in his kitchen.

Fuck. I rolled out from beneath him, taking my small light from beneath my glock. The tile cold against my sweat layered skin. "I saw—A wheelchair", I breathed, holding onto my rib cage.

"I saw mutant rodents", He bartered, peeling himself from the dirtied floor. I watched him wipe the dirt and debris from himself before offering me his hand.

"You almost saw the afterlife", I groaned, taking it. On my feet again I was a little dizzy. Lightheaded. Stumbling into him. Near head butting.

"Woah", Billy steadied me with his hands either side of my waist, commenting, "Lightweight".

"Where'd you fuck off to?", I asked, blinking quickly.

"I was going to scare you. I'm not anymore". He exhaled a weak laugh. His breath rebounding off my cheek.

"You're such a dick", I reminded him, shaking my head. Surprised when his palm planted under my chin. His fingers on the side of my cheek and neck. Green eyes scanning my face. Drifting back and forth. "Your eyes are a different colour", His brow furrowed.

"To what?".

"Grey",

"Must be the near death experience", I shrugged dismissively , tearing myself out of his grasp. He opened his mouth to speak but didn't. Waiting a minute to follow after me. The medical ward coming up in front of us . Through twin doors that were torn off their hinges. I stepped over them cautiously, passing the walkway to another tower. This one littered with windows. Most glassless and eaten by rot. All the same they illuminated the space enough to temporarily lift the fear than ran rampant in my heart. It lasted twelve maybe fourteen steps. Until we entered the bowels of the right tower. Then all faded to shadow. And I followed what remained of the light to the the rear of the tower. Silver moonlight beating down on the white tiled floor. Billy's footsteps gently thudding behind me. It led me to the part of that tower that was completed falling apart. My footsteps stilling in the doorway as I glanced up to the starry night sky. Parts of roof blocking the view but not many. The floor, though stained with brown and orange, still holding. What remained was a rusted bed frame, some shelving and other equipment. Oddly enough about twenty red drums labelled glitter remained under the parts that were still shielded. Obviously put there recently. Why? Who can say?

I coughed sharply against the dust and grit in the air. The sort of heavy smokers cough you grimace at.

Billy lingered in the open space behind me. Possibly once a cafeteria. And as I shined my light over the carnage my lips quirked into a smile. "Well, would you look at that, something gross in a jar and a warning on the wall",

'Ten seconds of agony and you'll be all better'

"And what, what's that in the corner?", Billy called from over my shoulder, aiming his light to the far left corner. "Some sort of electrocution device?". He sneered.

"So we both win?". I questioned, taking a step into the decrepit room. Tile turning to squishy carpet. "Shit". I gasped as the floor gave way beneath me. Billy quick enough to pull me back before the whole fucking room shuddered and collapsed onto itself. Wood and metal groaning in pain as all travelled down to the earth at incredible speed.

We stumbled to the ground as more floor disappeared beneath us, our boots dangling over that edge.

"Fuck", I gasped, watching the cloud of smoke that surpassed us. Silver glitter like a snow storm in the air. "Are you good?". I moved into Billy, turning his face in my hand. No cuts or scrapes. Good. Good. And he looked at me in that way he did. Raggedly breathing. His skin now coated in a layer of glitter.

"I think it's time to go", I chuckled, lightly patting his arm. "We'll take the fire escape this time",

He helped me up off that teetering ground. Both of us a little too shocked to speak. Even as we climbed down that iron ladder to the safety of the grass I felt my legs shake.

Silently we walked around to the debris. The storm of glitter reflecting in the moonlight, raining on us. I caught some in my hands, sort of entranced by its beauty in the night. And there I found the perfect use for my necklace.

I popped open the jewel encrusted lid and siphoned in that small mountain of silver glitter from my palm. It's minuscule flakes coating the glass vial in shiny flecks.

This was a night I definitely wanted to remember.

The time I accidentally destroyed an ancient building. And almost fell to my death...

Once we got past the smoking debris it just looked like stars twinkling. Dancing around us. And for what destruction it came from, how it made my heart sing as I watched it flutter by. Stopping in front of the car to see it. Billy watched it too at my shoulder. Silent for a moment. Still. He peered over my shoulder towards my glitter filled necklace, a small smirk painting his lips.

"We just destroyed a one hundred year old building". I spoke into the night.

"You just destroyed a one hundred year old building". He whispered close to my ear and I turned to smile.

"You have so much glitter on you", I laughed while wiping away a layer of soot and sparkles from his cheek. His coat just purely silver now. And I looked down to my black leather jacket that was indeed still black, laughing harder. "It's like you're a magnet for dirt".

"I can fix that", He exhaled, making me turn on my heel. Threatening to dirty my attire. "Don't do it", I warned, taking a quickened step. "I'll kick your ass",

He grabbed my waist faster than at the Haunted house, anticipating that I'd run if he tried to throw me to the moist cobbles. And as the ground came away from my boots I grabbed the collar of his jacket, forcing him down with me. The ground just as wet and gross as it looked. I grimaced against the cold cobbles that dove into my spine, Billy's knee landing between my leg and the other by my hip, stumbling to not crush me. He laughed, his face hovering above mine. The hotness of his breath absorbing into my cheek. At least In our descent he used his hand so my skull didn't bounce off the ground. Looking, just looking at me. For the second or third time that night.

The creaking of the Asylum tore my sight away from him for a second as more of the third floor crumbled. A brilliant spark of yellow exploding in the sky. I laughed nervously, my fingers still curled around his collar.

Beneath vibrant moonlight glitter sparkled In his long eyelashes. Green orbs shifting to my eyes and then my mouth as his face turned serious, that mixed Arkansas accent tumbling off his lips in a murmur, "I'm beggin you to kick my ass, Morningstar",

It made my heart beat that bit faster. As if it could. Our shared breaths becoming less distanced. He kissed me there under the glitter storm and stars. And I kissed him in return. It was gentle and sweet. Not at all what I expected. Not at all what I'd ever had. But this...I didn't want him to stop. I wanted to let that building fall around us into a thousand beautiful pieces.

His coarse hand moved to the side of my face amidst it. The other holding himself up. Bringing me closer as my lips moved against his. Our bodies melding somewhere In the middle. Glitter floating around us like a snowstorm in the moonlight. Perfectly falling back to the earth. On us. Around us.

Both of us parted breathlessly, an inch away. Neither of us really expecting that.

For several beats we stayed there. Looking at each other. Wondering if this was in fact real.

"You're not going to believe what Billy Hargrove just did", I murmured through a hoarse voice, glancing into the abyss of green above me. Watching his mouth quirk upwards. Ignoring my words as his lips met mine again.

——————-

The drive back to Hawkins was something filled with light hearted rambling. Anything to take the tension away from what happened at the Asylum. It was—I don't know what it was...but I knew I'd never felt anything like that.

That Asylum crumbling in a haze of glitter and dust as we kissed on the cobbled ground. Nothing but the moon as our witness. I got chills thinking about it again In the car. And I was so glad I stopped him from kissing me when he was drunk. That our first kiss was just perfect. Not a drunken mistake.

As I drove that Black Camaro through the rainy backroads for the better part of an hour I couldn't stop thinking about it. My eyes only flickering off the road when a red light flashed on the dash.

Low fuel.

Of course.

Amidst squinting through the heavy rain I found a gas station about ten minutes before Hawkins. Turning in. I was prepared to get out myself until Billy grabbed his wallet from the centre console. Something jingling within it. He took off his jacket and handed me that jingling loose bit of metal before he stepped into the rain. "That's for you",

With furrowed brows I looked at the silver trinket in my palm. My heart skipping.

No way.

The ring from Hazeldean Farm.

From the haunted house. With lilac diamonds encrusted around its band. Just like my Grandmother's wedding band...I never thought I'd see it again.

I—Did he steal it?

Go back for it?

How long was it sitting there?

I asked myself all those things as I cast my sight to the rear view mirror, watching him at the side of the car. Completely drenched through at this point. The ring weighing a thousand pounds in my palm.

Should I?

I did. I slipped the ring onto my middle finger. Fitting snuggly there. It could go down a finger. Admiring it against the contrasting steering wheel. My mind In awe of the way light reflected off its jewels. The band was thick and gothic. Very witchy. Almost like one of those rings that had a latch to store perfume. Poison rings. That's what it was. This one, however, had a an almond shaped jewel in its heart. What might've been purple sapphire. The silver filigree around it so old it was shrouded in black. The latch that held down the compartment beneath firmly in place.

But Why?

Why did he steal this? This ring was worth more than my car. Surely he knew that. He had his own collection of jewellery. He could tell the difference between a 2 gem and a diamond. Between silver and white gold.

I thought back to that day at the haunted house. After I'd walked away from the vanity at the rear of the attic. He had lingered there. Touching that same jewellery box.

"Shit", I murmured,

What more was there to fight any more?

The thought made a knot form at the base of my throat.

This man had saved me from getting the shit kicked outta me, sworn at me, Called me every name under the sun, thrown me into a pumpkin field, befriended my stone cold Dad, thrown me into a lake, taken care of me while I was wasted, cleaned me up after my car accident, held on to me when I was a sobbing mess, saved me from falling through a rotten floor and now the ring.

Before I knew it I was tearing my leather jacket off my skin. And stepping out into that cold rain. My boots slapped water up the hem of my jeans. But I didn't care. I didn't care that to my bones I was freezing the moment I left the driver's seat. Because I walked to him around the side of the car where he was leaning. Like it was the most important thing in the world. His eyes drifting from the sky as he waited for that pump to ding. Narrowing on me until I was there before him. Grasping his black low buttoned shirt at the collar, I met his lips with mine in that pouring rain. Kissing him roughly. He didn't hesitate beneath me, his hand clasping at my spine In his surprise. Pulling me closer. The sound of his low moan sending shivers over my skin. I curled my fingers at the side of his neck there, losing myself in that cursed kiss. And the feeling it ignited in my chest.

Then that fuel pump dinged.

Damn.

I felt his teeth against mine in a smile all the same. That sharp breath of air passing my lips. "I hate you", I exhaled as I stepped back, lowering my hands from his neck and shirt. As I did he stood straighter against the Camaro. "Why?", He murmured, his hand tracing my shoulder and the tattoo there. He looked at it under the blue tinted gas station lights then to me with that pensive stare. "The ring?",

He smirked while swiping away the loose tendril of black hair that clung to my cheek. Water sluicing off his lips. Silent. "What about it?",

"This thing is worth more than my house",

He shrugged, progressively getting more drenched. "I didn't buy it",

"No, You stole it from a haunted house, you psycho.", I couldn't help but laugh, shaking his shoulders.

"Granny Hazeldean didn't need it",

"Get in the car", I smirked, exhaling the rain from my lips. He watched as I dislodged the pump nozzle from the fuel tank, shelving it back into its place. And I walked into the station, paying by card. The old cashier eyeing me up and down as I did. Her thick bifocals not helping her sight much. Nor her speed.

Billy was back in the drivers seat by the time I came out. Shivering to my core. My halter neck singlet doing nothing to help. And as I slipped into the passenger seat I could feel the warm air from the heater on my skin.

"Flowers?", His voice rumbled through the car.

My tattoo. A vine of larger mauve anemone, mid sized white tuberoses and minuscule blue forget me not's encompassed by mulberries, cranberries and leaves that started at the point of my shoulder and came around to the sharp line of my collarbone.

"Did you expect a pentagram?", I replied, taking my leather jacket off the back seat. He'd taken off his shirt entirely, that Sherpa lined jacket flush against his skin.

"I didn't expect any", He replied, pulling out of the gas station.

"If you didn't notice I've worn a lot of jackets lately because Dad doesn't know. And I don't want him to find out",

"It's wasn't there on that Wednesday night when you were drunk",

"Makeup and poor lighting", I shrugged, "I've been hiding them for two years, I'm pretty good at it."

"Not just the ass tattoo?",

"I have more than two tattoos", I added, watching his smile widen.

"Where?".

"Hip and ankle", I spoke, zipping up my glitter tainted jacket. His watch on my wrist reading 9PM. Still early.

"Moon's supposed to be red tonight", He spoke over any other thought,

"Yeah I heard, at 9:30".

"You wanna see it?", Billy shrugged, deciding whether to turn left or right.

"Sounds good", I crossed my legs over one another as we drove. My arms hugging myself, Trying to keep in any heat. The rain subsiding the closer we got to Hawkins. Until the road was bone dry. "The Lookout is going to be packed",

"I know another place".

————-

Through a trail in the woods we came to a cliff's edge at the highest point in Hawkins. I'd come here a few times by myself. It was the only place in this town I didn't run into anyone. I wasn't sure anyone even knew about it. But the view, it was breathtaking. Lights as far as your eye could see. All so small from up here. So insignificant. And as I got out of the car I could see the beginnings of the red moon. Looking to it in awe. My bones still soaked through and shivering.

Billy, being the gentleman he was, led me to the bonnet of his car. Allowing me to sit on it first. The warmth from the engine flourishing beneath me as I laid back to absorb it. He laid there next to me with his hands clasped under his head, watching that blood moon stare back at us. The brightest thing in the sky. Shirtless under his unbuttoned jacket. Glitter slathered over his abdomen and chest like he'd walked through a storm of it. I couldn't help but smirk, resting my hands over my stomach. That radiating heat at my back just peaceful. I closed my eyes against it, commenting with a smile, "Have you ever seen Smokey and the Bandit?",

"Few times",

"Your car reminds me of that black Trans Am.",

"Does that make me the Bandit?",

"In every meaning of the word",

"Then that'd make you Carrie",

I laughed, speaking again.

You are never getting this glitter out of your car, Bandit",

"Can't be that hard,",

"It's glitter. It doesn't come out",

"Then I'll send you an invoice", His voice rumbled beside me.

"I believe the Asylum was your idea", I replied, turning on my side, towards him.

"Breaking it wasn't", He challenged, turning inwards as well. His smirk enough to humble me.

"I didn't break it. I added to its...rustic aesthetic", I breathed, flying by the seat of my pants. His brow raised in response, "You destroyed three storeys",

"And I'd do it again", I teased, speaking complete shit. His sharp exhale of air passing by my cheek. "You have an answer for everything",

"It's infuriating isn't it?", I smirked, tilting my neck.

"Fills the silence",

"Ew, don't be nice to me. It's weird. Say something mean",

He blinked once and then twice. Thinking. As he did his teeth bit the inside of his gum. "Your mascara smudged under your eyes and you look creepy now",

I chuckled, thumping his thigh with the back of my hand. "Shot through the heart...Has it really though?", My sleeve swept under my eyes quickly. He squinted at my face in the dim light, moving closer to see. "Look at me",

I watched his hand hover next to my face, exhaling gently as he picked out an orb of glitter from my eyelash between his thumb and index finger. The roughness of his palm sweeping my cheek as his lips met mine under the light of the moon. Slowly kissing me In that knee weakening way he did. I melted into its tenderness. It's warmth. The way it held no demands. No strings attached it. Like he just wanted to kiss me. The kind of thing that leaves you breathless as you part. Disoriented. Sharing that small space between us for gentle breaths. He smiled there, the light twinkling in his eyes, "Your mascara is fine",

"You had me worried", I exhaled, lightly tracing his jaw with my fingertips. As I cast my sight back to the moon I saw it there in all its glory. A milky red light casting down on us. Wordlessly we watched it on the bonnet of his car. Drunk on that cursed kiss, I moved closer to him, into that space at his side. He let me, his hand brushing my hip as I laid my head on his shoulder. My arm crossing over his chest. He was warmer than the damned bonnet. I wasn't sure how. But he was.

I listened to the steady beating of his heart, my mind in just a swirl. By that point I wasn't really interested in the moon anymore. In my thought my nails brushed his side. I had this habit of moving my fingers when I was anxious. He breathed in quickly against it, his skin raising in bumps. But he didn't say anything, didn't react.

"Hey, what's the deal with your necklace?", I asked after a while, holding the silver pendant between my fingers. It was biblical. I knew that much. And he never struck me as man of faith. He didn't look at it to answer me. For a moment I thought he wouldn't. "Mom gave it to me,", Was all he said, his voice just above a whisper.

"She must've been pretty", I spoke, glancing up to his glittering eyes. "Because you look nothing like your Dad",

His lips quirked in a toothless smile, his eyes drifting to the stars above us, "She was",

My heart ached for him then. For the part of him wandering around wounded and scared. I knew then why I always saw him looking at the sky. And damn him it made my throat as dry as sandpaper. Made me want to just wrap him in a blanket and punch anyone who came near to hurting him.

"You called me pretty", He realised after a moment, veering his eyes back to me.

"You are pretty", I responded without delay, "Especially covered in all this glitter,", I laughed, running my palm across his chest. My hand coming away completely silver.

And I meant every word, he truly was one of the most handsome men I'd ever seen. To me, though it was all in the eyes and those perfectly straight teeth that made for his condemning, scrunch nosed smile. Gorgeous in every meaning of the word.

"Be mean again", He murmured softly, mocking me.

"Hmm", I propped myself up on my elbow, examining his face. "Look at me",

Green eyes drifted upwards. I looked between each, my brow furrowing, feigning concern. "It's just as I suspected...The lobotomy worked too well", I spoke, shaking his shoulder lightly. A sharp exhale of air passed my cheek. Making me gasp as he pulled me into himself, meeting my lips in the middle in a sparing kiss. I laughed against his mouth, lying flat on the hood of the Camaro. He was going to be the death of me. I knew it as he hovered there above me. The heat between us enough to make me sweat. His arms planted either side of my head. I knew what I felt there. Under his gaze. And as my hand skimmed the bare skin at his hip I returned his kiss with the sort of touch he'd expect from a devil worshipper. Lingering and cruel enough to make him weep. He moaned gently beneath it like he was using all of his restraint, every muscle within him taut and writhing, "You're making this very hard",

"I have feeling in my hip",

"Not—That", He breathed,

"Then what?", I taunted,

"I'm not just trying to sleep with you", He ground out.

"Are we still pretending we didn't have sex at Hazeldean farm?", I murmured, knowing too well what I was doing when I slipped his jacket from his shoulders.

"I thought we didn't talk about that?", He breathed.

"Why? I haven't stopped thinking about that...'Thank you'," I admitted, remembering how he'd shown me his gratitude on that library desk.

"You think I have?" He breathed out as I started a trail of bruising kisses up his neck. Ragged breaths and moans the only sound between us in the night.

———————————-

Home. I was home.

I exhaled deeply as we climbed my driveway. Making sure to take my gun holster off the backseat. The memory of that night making me blush. It was just memorable . In every meaning of the word. And nothing. Not a damned thing could ruin my dumbass smile that lingered on what we did in those woods. How electric we were together. The Tough Guy and the Devil Worshipper. It was like a poorly written romance novel. With our Beautiful heart throb spanning from a haunted past and a satanic cult leader who finds a way into his life. I mean, I'd read it.

But did that make me the villain?

I shrugged off the delirium.

Then came the bitterness of reality to kick me while I was up.

"Who are they?", Billy's voice pierced the night.

Who?

I glanced up to the two CIA agents by my front door. My heart ceasing to beat. No. Not tonight, not now.

"Fuck.", My mind raced, wondering why they were here. Fuck. Fuck. Fucking. Fuck. I quickly felt over my plaited hair, tearing out three twigs. "Shit". I struggled to attach my holster at my thigh. This wasn't good.

"Sierra?",

"Just—Let me talk". I pleaded as we came to a stop. My heart pounding in my chest. And as Billy and I stepped out of the car one of those agents said the words I could've shot him for. Greeting me with a slight nod,

"Agent Sierra Morningstar, I never thought we'd meet",

Green eyes could've burned holes through my core. Could've incinerate me on the spot. My whole world slammed into the concrete. Shattering into shards.

"What's the problem?", I questioned through trembling hands. Oh, god. He was looking at me. Hating me.

"Where have you been?". The other Agent questioned, looking us up and down.

"—Unless you've had a 300 pound male throw a barrel of rave glitter at you I'd doubt you'd understand", I lied, motioning to where Billy stood, the muscle in his jaw feathering, "Recruit Reese and I spent the better part of our night coughing it back up",

"Human?". Agent 1 asked. Sure to pique Billy's interest. As if I could tell him Hawkins was the home to horrific creatures.

"Yes". I swallowed, crossing my arms at my chest for comfort, "We lost him in the woods",

"Uh—Well, We're here for Dean's car", The first brown eyed agent informed me. His eyes still narrowed in his suspicious stare. But I assumed at that time of night they just wanted to go. Just go. I pleaded.

"How's your Dad?",

"Better but not out of the woods", I murmured, hoping they'd take the freaking hint.

"I say we take a torch to this shit hole, kill all them fucking savages",

"Yeah", I agreed weakly. "I'll—Uh, I'll go get the keys", I replied, opening the red door and reaching to the key rack. I grabbed them quickly, handing the silver keys to the agents.

"Keep me updated", Was all I said before they got into Dad's car and drove. My eyes watching the tail lights disappear. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck!

"Agent?", Billy strode to me with no kindness in his heart under the yellow porch light.

I didn't want him to find out this way.

I didn't—

"Billy", I pleaded through tear filled eyes, "Let me explain".

"Explain?", His neck tilted, "Explain what?! That you were a fucking cop the whole time? Explain that you lied to me?", I flinched as he put his fist through the hanging plant on the porch. The thing flying off the hook and shattering on the driveway. Swallowing before I spoke. "I never lied to you".

"You're a fucking cop!", He shoved me against the front door, holding my face firmly in his palm. I gasped, turning out of his snarl so threateningly close to me. I didn't want this...I didn't.

"It doesn't change anything", I shook my head as best as I could.

"It changes everything". He hissed in my ear. "And I wonder what everyone at our school will think".

No. He wouldn't. He couldn't.

"If you tell anyone you'll never see me again. Do you understand that? I can never come back",

"That's the point!"

He meant to cut me deeply and he did. He fucking did.

"I'm not here for me. I'm here for a purpose, Billy. And if you are the reason someone dies I will hunt you down myself", I pushed him off me, gaining some distance. I couldn't think with him there breathing down my throat.

"I'm sure they'll just send someone else, won't they Agent Morningstar?", He snarled, livid at this point. Beyond reasoning.

"William, you're smarter than this", I fought for my life, pleading with him. Needing him to hear me. Begging him to.

"Don't. Don't you dare fucking call me that.",

"I'm sorry, Billy, I really am. But I have been a ghost for almost two years. This isn't about you".

"Was it ever about me?", Green eyes locked onto mine, glassy in the night.

"You weren't part of my assignment. You weren't a part of this", I tried to reason, tried to get him to calm down. Soothe that burning anger.

"Then why?", He bit,

"Because I like you, is that so hard to swallow?",

"Well I wouldn't put it past you to lie to me", The words were so cold I balked at them. So unfamiliar.

"I'm not just an Agent of the CIA. I'm Sierra. The devil worshipper of Hawkins high",

"No. You're not", He shook his head, laughing sarcastically, "You're not even a real student.",

"But I'm real. I don't clock out for the day and turn into someone else. This is me.I didn't get this high school experience, William. I sure as fuck didn't get the school badass.", I breathed, my hands held in surrender. He smacked them away, refusing to let me get closer than a foot. "I don't fucking care", Billy sneered. "I got what I wanted from you.", I watched his bared teeth form a smile. The words taking any thought I had. "You spent too much time worrying about the passenger seat. You should've been wondering what the bonnet of that car has seen", His tongue ran over his teeth in that feral snarl. "Hell, You were just full of surprises...Kinky little devil worshipping Sierra knows how to fuck", His thumb drifted over my lower lip. But I was too disgusted to speak. Too angry to move. Then he mimicked a soft moan, laughing when he spoke again, "But you still begged for it like a whore", I felt heat forming in my eyes. "You gonna cry?", He taunted, his fingers brushing under my eyes. I stepped away from him. I had to. He was toxic when he was like that. Nasty. But he haunted my steps, even as I made for the door he grabbed my wrist in a bone breaking grip. Wordlessly turning me. "Don't walk away, Agent Morningstar!",

"Don't touch me", I flinched away, completely disgusted. Ashamed that I ever let him near me. That his neck that was bruised in small places showed the evidence.

He snickered at the words, "You weren't saying that twenty minutes ago, Agent. You were fucking moaning my name. And taking every inch of it like a whore", He watched the tears fall without falter. And I felt so disgusted with myself I could've passed out right there. Every remark he murmured making it harder to breathe. "That's all you were, Sierra. Another whore",

I nodded to rid the agony that spread through my core. That cheap, dirty feeling.

"I don't believe you", I replied, watching his jaw clench. His grip around my arm just aching.

"Then you're a stupid whore ", I flinched as his spit hit my face.

"You got what you wanted right?", I questioned through a hollow chest. Observing his eyes blink slowly. His teeth grinding together. "So you have no reason to stay", I added, that heat now singeing. He watched me take that black watch off my wrist, silent as I placed it in his hand. Speaking.

"You know what...Tell who you want. I—Uh—I think I'm done with this town", A searing hot tear dribbled from my eye as he released me.

He smirked something so purely evil. So true to his words. And in response he hissed, "Then you'll leave tonight, before everyone knows what that lying little mouth of yours can do",

"Let them know. What's another notch on your belt right? Just—don't go home and punch anything. Go for a run or some shit", I murmured, punching in the code for the door through blurred sight.

"Or what, Agent Morningstar? You'll arrest me?",

He was upset. With me, at me, because of me. And I hated that. I hated the way he could spit these terrible things at me but his eyes could still look completely heartbroken.

"I'm sorry, William", Was all I said, turning back to him.

"You're sorry?! You should be fucking sorry!", Another hanging plant met the cruel end of his aggression. And I flinched as it shattered onto the driveway. "Do you know what fucking a cop does to my reputation?",

"Then don't tell anyone", I murmured,

"Oh, no. Everyone will know I fucked you. By tomorrow you're going to be the school slut, Sierra. And I'm going to be a fucking legend. It sucks you're not going to be here for that",

My jaw clenched as I nodded. I had nothing else to say to him. I simply slipped through that front door, shutting it firmly behind me. I heard the sound of his car start and the screeching of tyres as I closed that door behind me. And it wasn't until I was alone in the shower that I wept. There on the floor, barely able to breathe. Where a puddle of glitter and dirt siphoned down the drain. My skin bruised in soft marks on my stomach and neck. Fuck. I sniffled, scrubbing until my skin was raw and red. Scrubbing him off my skin. But until those bruises healed I would alway live with that memory. Him and Me under the blood moon.

——————————

I caught a flight at midnight to Boston with nothing more than my wallet and the clothes I wore. Two and a half hours from Indianapolis Airport. That whole flight I thought to myself.

'You Fucking Idiot'.

And I repeated that night in my mind. Time and time again. Each replay hoping for a different outcome.

It was both a blessing and a curse to be surrounded by so many other people. It kept my thoughts out of that dark place for most of the flight. I had be alert and attentive to the things around me. Because my brain was working overtime. And was as foggy as anything. I didn't even really remember driving here. I just knew my legs were darting towards the airport as soon as I saw it.

They'd kick my ass for this. Leaving Hawkins while on assignment. Might even take that shiny silver badge I kept in my wallet. Commander Jameson might just do it out of spite. But this was something I had to do. Before it was too late.

As the plane touched down I was up out of my seat, The hospital I knew was walking distance from the airport. So I wandered through those dark streets at 2:37 AM. Barely able to breathe through the lump in my throat. I don't know how I felt but I didn't feel right. Kinda like something was weighing on my lungs. Making it harder to breathe. I'm sure it'd go away once my head cleared. That anxiety usually did.

Ten minutes later that gigantic grey hospital came in to view. Staring back at me as I stared on at it. This late the only doors open were the emergency department sliders. The name 'Agent Morningstar', got me beyond them.

But as I stood at that doorway of private room 217 I felt the weight of what had happened the night before collide into my chest. It was all just spinning.

I didn't know what to do.

Dad always did.

But he was still sleeping when I crept into the ward. Still attached to machines that made a lot of beeping noises. The blue hospital gown really suited him though. I made a note to tease him for it when he was—

No.

Not when he survived

If...if he survived.

Mom told me over the phone that he was aware but he still couldn't speak. The doctors were still waiting to see if it was swelling or if his vocal chords had been irreparably damaged by that Demodog. There wasn't much hope for option A.

But my Dad was tough.

He'd speak again if it was the last thing he did...He had to.

Without a word I took a seat next to his bed, scooting it forward. He looked dead.

Fuck. He looked dead. His skin was just the worst shade of white. Purple coating his lips in splotches.

He wasn't dead, I reminded myself.

He wasn't.

Those machines that beeped loudly beside me told me that. But even still I found myself unable to hold back my grief. My tears that dribbled hot streaks down either cheek. That aching in the back of my throat becoming a burning sensation.

"Fuck", I sobbed into the back of my hand under the dim lighting of that hospital room.

Everything was just a mess.

Everything was fucked.

And Dad wasn't here to fix it for me this time.

I always needed him. He just didn't need to know that.

And maybe I could've been a better daughter but he couldn't have been a better Dad.

He was always there. Always cared. Even if the way he showed it was just demented.

He always wanted me. Even when Mom didn't.

Wanted to keep me safe.

Out of trouble.

It didn't exactly work out for him though.

"I fucked up, Daddy.", I sobbed, "I really fucked up.",

After a little while I wiped away that wetness beneath my eyes, regaining a morsel of composure. Of sanity. I grasped Dad's hand in that moment of clarity, leaning my head against the side rail beside his arm. The cool metal was nice on my fiery skin.

I was falling apart. Piece by piece. Breath by breath. And all I could do was watch everything around me burst into flame. I'd felt this way many years before when I decided to take a bath I'd never wake from.

Hopeless and helpless.

Truthfully it was a terrible feeling. And I didn't ever want to feel this way again. Never again...

I was three weeks out of the academy when it happened. When Mom found me.

You can't be a suicidal agent. So I lied. I said I fell asleep. But my Dad. He knew the truth. Even if we never spoke about it. That's why he assigned me to Hawkins. Away from him. Away from Mom.

Where I was free to sink or swim on my own terms. Where he wouldn't have to watch either outcome.

I was older now, though. I wasn't going to step out in front of a bus or anything...

Not when Dad tried so hard to save me.

Like a ghost in the night, fingers swept through my ponytail. Combing through once before settling on my forehead. My head snapped up quickly to see vibrant blue eyes blinking at me in the darkness. His lips mouthing my name.

"Dad", I gasped, squeezing his hand that bit tighter.

Fuck, I was crying again.

Suddenly white light drifted through the room. Tearing us from the darkness with that remote in his hand. I longed for the dark when I saw the massive bruising around his throat and side of his face. The bandages on his upper arms and chest. I was surprised he lived at all. Through the gash in his throat or the smaller tears on his chest.

All that blood...

But his sharp eyes, they were sunken. Disassociated from our world. His face might've looked the same but that stare had lost the light behind it. It was there I choked out the words, "I hesitated and I didn't shoot fast enough. I'm sorry",

Dad sat up straighter on his hospital bed with two IV drips in each arm. Hand and inner elbow. I tried to warn him not to but he was determined. Though his movements were groggy he reached for the whiteboard on his bedside, scribbling something down with the grace of a raccoon. His head bobbing as he did. Staring wide eyed at the board.

I squinted to see the messy words as he turned it to me.

" I care:

-You survived

I don't

-shot or not",

It didn't make me feel better. Not in the slightest. I looked away from that sign, guilt writhing in my chest. "Well, I care that you're here when I should've never asked you to go after that creature half assed. I fucked up", I sat deeply into that plastic chair, looking up at the ceiling to stem the glassiness of my eyes. To stop my nose from running. I spoke again, quieter this time, "I think you were right about Hawkins. I've been distracted. And I can't do my job like that. I—Uh.", I exhaled a jagged breath with that sharp ache at the back of my throat, "I'm going to call Jameson in the morning. I'll let him know I'm pretty much useless in that town. I'll get reassigned.",

He squeezed my hand that bit tighter. Opening his mouth to speak, forgetting that he couldn't. I watched his eyes harden as he stared down at that board. Almost looked like defeat. He exhaled a long breath before picking that pen back up.

"You're not telling me something", It read.

A gentle laugh escaped my lips through the sobs that rattled me. He knew me too well. "Says you. I know you didn't come stay with me because of the Stacy thing", I replied, repositioning my hand in his. This was going to be tough to say, "You always want to see me when you're miserable, Dad. And you are always miserable when Mom is back home",

Dad exhaled a long breath, his jaw clenching with thought. And those tired blue eyes blinked softly at me then traveled to the floor.

I didn't need him to say anything to that, "She's the reason I left...Why I had to distance myself from you. Because she clings to you. I can't take this constant competition she has with me...And I can't look away when you have another fucking bruise on your face. She's an asshole...she always has been, Dad",

He scribbled something out on that board. His handwriting getting progressively worse.

"Don't worry about me, I wanted to make sure you were okay"

I sniffled away my tears to speak, "You did. Remember? You made sure I was being nice and staying out of trouble",

Dad smiled in that heavily drugged state, looking at that pen like he didn't know what it was for a second.

It took a little bit for his mind to catch up with him. When it did he wrote again.

"You realise Billy has a crush on you yet?".

I swallowed upon reading the words. Pretending to reread it again. I didn't know what to say. I didn't want to burden him with my misery, "Yeah",

"Bout time",

"He wasn't really impressed with the whole cop thing though, so that's over", I shrugged, using my sleeve to wipe under my eyes. Dad sprawled out some more messy words on that board. His writing was usually very neat and cursive. But this was just chicken scratch. I could barely make it out. It made my chest constrict.

"I actually liked this one"

"Yeah", I nodded, biting the inside of my gum, "So did I",

I didn't want to see Dad like this. Going down hill. Unable to speak or even remember how to write. But I watched him erase those words with his forearm and stare blankly at that white surface. Carefully sprawling out.

"What happened again?",

I swallowed before speaking again, "You pushed me out of the oncoming path of a creature and got torn to shreds.",

"I was going to come stay with you",

"Yeah—Dad, you did. You showed up at my house the day I was slathered in pumpkin guts and dripping wet from the rain. You met Billy. And we argued a lot. You laughed at me.",

Dad wrote out another reply and I tried to read it.

"Ca—Can...Ca—"

The word was either Canary, Camera or Camaro. I squinted to try to piece together the sentence. Speaking aloud as the thought strung along.

"Camaro boy has a crush", I cleared my throat, finding it harder to suppress that burning in my chest. "How'd you know?",

He scribbled another response.

"Pumpkins Rain Dumbass smile on his face flirting on porch",

"Well, we're not friends anymore. So it doesn't really matter.",

Dad answered with a simple question mark. Shrugging with it.

I exhaled a simple answer again, "He wasn't fond of the Agent thing",

"Who?",

"No one, Dad. You should get some sleep. I'm sorry for waking you",

There was a contusion on his brain. Swelling. It caused him massive confusion. Made him forgetful. And if it didn't go away he might never be independent again. He'd never drive or be capable of having his own money. At this moment he was mentally disabled. And that was enough to just break me down. I hated crying like this. Then his eyes just closed and that board went limp in his hand. I wasn't surprised that he fell back to sleep. When he was out I took that whiteboard out of his weak grasp, clipping that pen onto its edge as I set it down. "I love you, Dad", I whispered, kissing his brow.

At 4AM I caught a flight back to Indianapolis airport. Back to Hawkins.

———

Monday morning I made the call to my supervisors about leaving Hawkins. Explaining to them that someone knew who I was. Someone I didn't trust not to out me. And you know what? The told me to just stay here until it happened. If it happened at all. To run the risk of being exposed. Then if it happened it happened. But I was stuck in Hawkins until it did. Living life as a High School student. And I could've screamed. Could've thrown the phone across the living room.

It was bullshit. They just didn't have anyone else that would come here to Hawkins. Not with what we knew. Not since Ex Navy Seal veteran Dean Morningstar left here bleeding out in a stretcher.

No. There was only me. And I was holding onto the promise of a steep promotion. Of getting away from this grunt work. Four months. If I held out for four more months I'd be there. After nearly two years it was finally in arms reach.

I buried my head into my hands as I clung to the telephone.

Tears blurred my sight.

I felt hollow.

Devoid of being.

All there was was a pit of despair and loathing. And I couldn't escape it. I couldn't make it better.

This place had won. It had finally torn me down. Until I was just a husk. A shell.

...I was tired.

Because, fuck, I was ready for Billy to find out.

But I wasn't ready for him to leave.

Foolishly, I didn't think the two would coincide.

And you know what hurt in the grand scheme of things?

It was my fault.

It was my fault he was hurt.

If he never spoke to me again it would be my own doing.

And that shattered me more than anything else.

I couldn't do it. Not four more months of school with him. I'd never be able to bear that guilt. That fear that he'd let everyone know what we did just to spite me. That I'd become just another notch in his belt. Another story he told his friends.

The tears, at some point, had fallen on their own. And I was left to staring blankly at the hallway wall from the comfort of my armchair.

This wasn't me.

I didn't like being this person. This miserable, sobbing thing. It all just grated on my nerves. Everything. And I wondered how much more I could take. How much more bullshit I could take.

My chest had starting doing this fun thing where it felt like I couldn't breathe. For days now. But it was worse today. Near concerning. Just building pressure in my lungs. Maybe I'd get lucky and it'd kill me.

Dad was pretty much dead already.

William was gone.

And I was left to pick up the pieces of this shattered, meaningless, fucking existence.

My sight cast to a bit of mangled paper on the telephone table.

Steve's number was inscribed on it.

And I found myself dialling before I'd even made the decision. Glad he was the one to pick up.

"Hello, this is the Harrington residence", His voice echoed.

"Steve, It's Sierra",

"Sierra? Your voice sounds weird, are you sick?",

"I—Uh. I have a problem",

"Uh-Sure. I can come over if you want?".

"The sooner the better",

"I can be there in ten like minutes",

"Okay", I pressed the phone back onto the receiver, watching that red door until a knock fell upon it eight minutes later.

"Hey", Steve greeted me as I opened the door.

"Come in", I croaked, ushering him towards the lounge, where he proceeded to look at me like I told him I had two days to live. Speaking as I sat.

"Billy found out", I cleared my throat, sliding my thumb nail against my lower teeth.

"What? How?", He sat up straighter in his place. And as I explained to him exactly how it went down, Minus sex on the hood of Billy's car, His eyes went as wide as saucers. His mouth opening then closing again.

"You—Uh, went on cute little haunted house dates with Billy Hargrove?", Was all he mustered. Disbelief settling on his features.

"They weren't dates", I sighed, my lungs on fire now.

"They sound like dates",

"I was just trying to take him out of that abusive fucking house". I groaned, my head in my hands.

"Yeah, but he's psychotic. He thinks any female who looks at him twice is interested. He would've thought you wanted to bear his children for spending more than his usual ten minutes. He probably went home last night and skinned a possum". Steve explained, making my mouth twitch into a smirk.

"He's not a psycho", I murmured,

"He's not well", He turned to me, sitting cross legged. "And you obviously had more feelings than he did or else this wouldn't bother you so much",

"He—He got what he wanted from me", I swallowed, feeling my eyes starting to well again.

"Ohh—OHH", He understood now, his brows furrowing multiple times. "Did he tell you that?",

"Even called me a whore",

"I'm going to punch him in the face. Right in his face—Just", Steve motioned a weak right hook. "I mean I don't understand how he could be upset by this. His girlfriend is a spy. That's so cool",

"I'm not his girlfriend", I shook my head, patting Noodles as he laid between us. Steve looked back at me with disbelief. "Really? You go on secretive little dates by yourselves. You drive his car, which I'm totally jealous of by the way. You threaten violence against his Dad. He doesn't stop staring at you in homeroom. And he gives you haunted pieces of jewellery", He counted on his fingers like a list.

"We're not together".

"Fine, What's his favourite song?",

"No I don't want to tell you.", I uttered childishly.

"But you know it?",

"He tells people it's 'My Sharona' but it's actually 'Waiting for a girl like you'...But that proves nothing",

"How'd you have a Boyfriend and not even know?",

"He wasn't my Boyfriend", I groaned, scaring Noodles beside me. Steve eyed me In that beg to differ kind of way. Changing the subject.

"You really think he's going to tell?",

"If he does I can never come back here. I'm not going to risk everything on him not doing something out of spite.",

"Yeah, but there's a difference between spite and hurt",

"What do you mean?",

"Stacy Messner beat you with a crowbar out of spite. But I think you just hurt him. I mean he must've liked you, as much as a psycho can. And the fact that the only person that did like him lied to him...well I'd be devastated".

I nodded, what he said made sense. "I think if you apologised he might come around", Steve added.

"He doesn't want to see me",

"I think he does. He probably just doesn't want you to lie to him".

"But I have to...I can't tell him why I'm here",

"I mean his sister already knows. I know, Nancy and Mike Wheeler know. Jonathan, Will and Joyce Byers know. Dustin, Lucas and Eleven know. Hopper knows. Everyone at the lab knows. The CIA knows...",

"But monsters? He's gonna think I'm insane...Also Prue. Mr Harrelson and Ms Johnson know too."

"What how?",

"Agents", I shrugged,

"What—How many of you are there...we're getting off track.", He corrected himself. "So what if he doesn't believe you. You'll know you've told him the truth. And I think deep down so will he.",

"When did you get so smart, Harrington?", I asked, looking at him sideways. He smiled softly. "When Billy Hargrove stole my Girlfriend",

I couldn't help but chuckle. Patting his arm lightly.

"I know he has Ms Johnson for third period history. You think she could detain him? Get him alone?".

"I mean yes, but is that not a little stalkerish?",

"We're talking about him getting you banished from Hawkins forever. Lurk outside of his bedroom window for all it matters.", Steve flicked his hair back from his eyes, patting the cat.

"You sure you don't want to be an agent?", I offered.

"Positive", He murmured, "Your life seems much more complicated than mine. I mean: Getting beaten up by the head cheerleader while her astonishingly attractive boyfriend watches, Getting beaten up by the head football star, Falling in love with psychos. And destroying haunted asylums aren't my idea of fun.",

"Yeah but I got paid to do it", I chuckled, his face falling a fraction. Partly I knew it was the fact I didn't deny what he said.

"So—Uh, do you have a brochure of something?", Steve joked, playing footsie with the cat who bit at his hands.

The phone rang. That cursed thing.

I went to answer it. Apologising to Steve first.

"Hello?",

"Sierra?", My mom's tearful voice echoed in my ear.

"Mom?", And I knew. I knew—.

"It's your Dad, Sierra. He's—He's had to go back on life support",

"Is he going to live?",

"I don't know, Babygirl. The doctors don't know",

"I have to see him",

"You can't, Sierra. You know you can't",

"Fuck that, he's dying, Mom",

"Sierra, your Dad is the strongest person I've ever met. And he's fighting. Fighting to see his girls again",

"How—how are the girls?", I asked.

"They don't understand why their Dad hasn't come home. Why I'm back from Milan so soon",

"Tell them I love them, Okay?",

"I will, Sierra. Hey, how are you holding up, you sound like you're getting a cold?"

"I'm holding on by a thread, Mom", My broken voice ground out,.

"You'll get there Baby, you're the smartest person I know".

"Please, get Dad to call me when he can speak. I need to hear his voice.",

"Since when was he Dad?", She snickered through a shaky tone. "It's been Dean for three years.",

"Things change Mom...I—Uh I have to go, I've got people over but I'll talk to you soon.",

"Okay babygirl, go out In the sun for a bit, you'll feel better. And drink lots of water".

"It's just a cold".

Then I hung up the phone, mind sort of In a fog. I hung it up and felt the floor sway beneath me.

"Sierra?!"

————————

To my grave I will maintain that hospitals are the worst place in the world. But Hawkins hospital, there was really no place like it. Between miserable staff and underwhelming medical equipment I'd never seen a place so close to looking abandoned. Waking up there was no treat. Waking up there again...I could've thrown myself off the roof.

I thought that while I blinked away the strobing lights above me. My mind in a muddle. Dizzy.

"Fuck", I drawled, feeling the cannula needle in my veins. Fuck.

"Hey",

I blinked again, Steve's form melding into one solid shape. "What the fuck?".

The hospital room materialised. Blindingly white and sterile. "What happened?",

"You passed out. Doctors think you have Pneumonia or a chest infection or something", He explained. I looked down, relieved to be in my clothes still. "Scared the hell outta me",

"Sorry", I smirked, my chest burning with each breath. "I thought I was just getting sick".

"No, don't apologise.", He softly grasped my hand as I yanked out the air tubes from my nostrils. "Let's—", Steve took the tube from my fingers, placing it back. "Let's leave that in",

"When can I leave?", I croaked, clearing my throat. This sort of wheezing sound coming from my lungs.

"Bad news, kid. Looks like you're in for the night", He sat back in the chair by the side of the bed.

"No way", I shook my head, sitting up. I wasn't staying here. Not again,

"Yes way. Until you can breathe without making that sound, you're staying here Sierra.",

"I'll be fine",

"No, you won't.", Steve sat forward before he spoke again, "The doctors think you breathed in some sort of pathogen. Any haunted asylums come to mind?".

"Is it that bad?", I wheezed, rattling a cough through my chest. Answering my own question. The prospect of spending the night making my already cloudy mind work overtime.

"Sierra, if you can't breathe you'll die", Steve clasped my hand tightly. I didn't notice before but he was wearing that same teal jacket from Stacy's party the night we met properly. I smiled gently, leaning back on my pillows. At least I had a room with a window. Speaking, "I feel like all we talk about is me. What's new with you?".

Steve thought for a moment, "Most recently Billy Hargrove beat the living fuck outta me. I battled some Demodogs and saved the town from complete annihilation...So nothing really", He shrugged nonchalantly.

"Nothing you can brag about anyway", I added, coughing again, "What was the deal with Billy's fist and your face?",

"He was looking for Max. Who had been with our rag tag bunch hunting monsters for almost two days. So automatically he went straight to beating me up because I helped hide her...but after what you told me it kind of makes sense", He nodded. The ghosts of faint bruises still on his face. I had no doubt Billy's Dad would've laid hands on him for losing Max. He always lost sight of his better judgement when he did...

I frowned, pitying the man who got in his way, Steve.

"But, Uh—What was the deal with that phone call?", He asked, tapping the metal bed frame. "The one you dramatically fainted after?".

"Dad's condition has declined and he's had to go back on life support.",

"I'm sorry, Sierra", His lips turned downwards, squeezing my hand that bit tighter.

"I've—I've had this sinking feeling since he was attacked that he's not going to make it this time,", I thought aloud, tears finding their way down my cheek. "That he saved me and now he's going to die. And I can't even see him. I can't leave this fucking place.", I covered my eyes with my hand. Openly weeping.

"Stranger things have happened in this town than your 6'7 marine Dad surviving a Demodog attack", Steve comforted, startled by a nurse wandering through the door.

"Sierra", Susan Hargrove greeted, making my stomach sink.

"Mrs Hargrove", I croaked, holding my chest.

"Glad to see you're awake", She commented, holding a clipboard against her blue dress. "I just have some routine questions",

I watched her move around the other side of the bed across from Steve. Stilling there.

"Okay".

"We've diagnosed you with a type of respiratory Pneumonia/Chest infection. Which is why it's been hard for you to breathe. So the oxygen has to stay on until your chest clears.", She read out off her paper, "Okay, how long have you felt short of breath or flu like symptoms?",

"Uhhh—Since Friday maybe",

I watched her jot it down. "What happened Friday?",

"Nothing really, I woke up feeling like I was going to get a cold. I went to school.",

"What about Saturday and Sunday?",

"I went shooting in the forestry. I checked out this abandoned asylum",

"Asylum?", Blue eyes shot up from the notebook. "Any parts of it falling down?",

"Most of it was", I replied,

"Okay, are you under any stress, any reason your immune system would be compromised?",

"My Dad's on his deathbed if that's what you're asking",

"I—I'm sorry.", She stumbled, slowly lowering the notepad. "From what you've told me you've been running yourself into the ground. X-rays showed pre-existing trauma to your lungs and now you've breathed in a foreign pathogen and it's fighting you back",

"What do I do?", I sighed.

"Medically speaking you need to relax. But...with what you've got going on I'm going to ask that you slow down. It's a lot for an Eighteen year old to deal with boys and school but you...your body is giving you the warning you need. All you need to do is listen...it's listed here that you live alone", She observed, her eyes widening.

"I have a cat", I swallowed, wiping away what wetness remained under my eyes.

"A cat won't call 911 if you stop breathing in your sleep", Mrs Hargrove touched my arm, glancing to Steve. "Any family that could stay with you until this clears?".

"None old enough",

"What about a mom?",

"She's dealing with Dad",

"I'll make sure she's okay. So will Prue. We can take turns.", Steve offered.

"You guys have school, there's no way your parents would be okay—"

"With me helping another student? They'd be glad to have me out of the house.",

"No Steve it's—"

"Done", He finished my thought. "Maybe I'll get extra credit for helping the Ill. Besides Noodles started a tag war I need to finish",

I laughed softly, holding my chest.

"Now because you are over the legal age we can't keep you here until after tomorrow morning but I'd like you to stay until we determine you can breathe safely on your own. The longer you're here, the less your friends will have to keep a watchful eye",

"Hey Steve can you give us a minute?", I asked, waiting for his figure to exit my sight before I spoke again. Blue eyes awaited me, her red hair vibrant in its coronet braid. "Can you—Uh, make sure Billy's okay? He smokes like a house on fire, I can't Imagine what that asylum did to his lungs",

Her eyes widened like saucers. "You were there with Billy?".

"Yeah it was kind of a dare", I lied , wheezing gently with my breath.

"I actually haven't seen him smoking for weeks. Not that he tries to hide it. But he seemed fine this morning",

"You might have to pin him down to check", I snickered, my whole chest rattling. She laughed too. "I'm sure he's fine, Sierra",

"Ask? For me? I thought I was fine",

"As soon as I get home",

On queue Mrs Hargrove's red headed daughter walked in unannounced.

"Hey Max", I spoke in my strongest voice.

"What's wrong with you?", Her brows raised, looking me up and down.

"I stopped a robbery. It was quite heroic. Saved a lot of lives",

"Yeah, right nothing that exciting ever happens here", Max spoke with disbelief.

"I wouldn't lie to you",

"Shut up", She exhaled a laugh.

"Okay you got me. I saved a baby from a speeding bus",

I watched her move her mom's notebook to face her. "Says here you have pneumonia. Is that like a disease?", Her face scrunched in disgust.

"No! It's like a lung infection...damn kids", I croaked, sitting higher in the bed.

"From your age?",

"From the common cold", My eyes narrowed,

"I took tablets for that", She mocked sarcastically.

"...Good for you"

"At least if you die I get to ride in Billy's car again", She shot back with a sweet smile.

"You can have it, I have my own car?",

"Why don't you use it? I always see you driving his car.",

"Not always", I rolled my eyes.

"So can I catch a ride to school with you instead?",

"That's enough, Maxine. Wait outside...I'll be done in a minute", Mrs Hargrove scolded, smacking her shoulder with the clipboard. Max scampered away on command uttering a strangled bye.

"I'm sorry about her, she's been a right pain since we moved here. Secret boyfriends and going missing at all times of the night. Suppose she's seen Billy get away with it for so long—", She didn't finish her thought,

"Billy has secret boyfriends?", I gasped, watching her frown turn the other way.

"No, but he has you. Where've you been hiding the past three years? I've never had so much peace", She gave me a tight lipped smile. "You scared his Dad straight. Billy knows it too. Always says he's going to see you just to watch Neil shudder. And I'm glad the violence has subsided.",

"—I'm a CIA agent, Mrs Hargrove", I exhaled, sorry to see the illusion shatter.

"I know, it's in your paperwork. I'm sure Max knows too, she doesn't really snoop unless she's suspicious...Is that why my Step-son has been such a migraine the last few days? He found out?".

"I don't blame him. I lied to him", I shrugged, surprised by how calm she was.

"If it's real it won't matter", She murmured, tapping my arm before she skipped away. I pondered what she said. For just the longest time until Steve said his goodbyes at 8:30PM. And I was left alone in that cold, empty hospital. The lights dimming at around 9. But how could I sleep? When all I thought about was my Dad in his own hospital bed. His mind fading. Never waking again. And us never getting another road trip. Another beach day. Never getting to be so embarrassed by him that my cheeks turned red. Those were the things I thought. Imagining myself in so many scenarios saving him. Being the hero and getting to walk out of those woods with my Dad still in one piece. I cried silent tears In the night. My mind much too awake to ever sleep again. Too many memories of his blood covering. Just covering my hands. Coming from too many places to stem. And his teeth when he told me he loved me that last time that were laced in crimson. And I wondered if it was then that he knew it was the end. He knew and he didn't want to tell me.

Of all the things I could've done differently I wished I'd hugged him longer that afternoon at school. I wished I never let go. That I wasn't the reason he'd die at 40.

But...Somehow. Someway. I fell asleep through all that noise. I slept. Dreamlessly until the early hours of the morning.

Waking with the heaviest weight on my chest. Trying to breathe but my lungs wouldn't inflate. Fuck. Fuck. I gasped. The monitor beside me going haywire. Beeping as I fought to breathe. Fought to live.

This couldn't be the end.

Not from a lung infection.

I couldn't die like this.

I fought until the brightness above me strobed into red tail lights. And I was watching the cars in the rain while Dad drove to anywhere to get away from Mom. I wondered as a ten year old how he could see through pure haze. But I always felt safe. Always knew he could. My Dad was a superhero. He fought bad guys. Rain was nothing to him.

And as I watched those cars from the passenger seat of our sedan. I watched him wipe away his miserable tears with the sleeve of his shirt, pretending not to see as he did. And I'd say something to make him better. To make him laugh. And he always did...he always did. Then he was happy again and we'd go to the beach, or a park because he knew that's where the ice cream shops would be. And I never said no to sherbet coated vanilla ice cream. Even in the coldest of days.

Back then I only saw him for six months at a time. And every minute I had away from Mom was a fucking godsend. To a point where it got too hard for him to leave through my defiant screaming and he got a job for the CIA.

Then my sisters were born. Dad's biologically but Mom's possessions. Even if she left me to raise them. They were her world. Her obsession. Until she left them too.

Then I left and Dad was subjected to raising them alone in Boston. I snickered back then at the thought. Finally I'd get revenge for all that free babysitting. All that responsibility forced onto my shoulders. But he didn't fight me. He didn't say word when I started calling him Dean either , started ignoring his calls. I thought he appreciated the silence.

"Wake up!", I heard Dad's voice as clear as day. Shaking me in that car seat next to him. "Wake up, babygirl",

"Sierra!",

Breath flooded my lungs like I'd been punched in the heart. My body convulsing on that hospital bed. I could breathe. Fuck. I could breathe. And as I sat there like a gaping fish two male nurses backed away holding onto defibrillator pads.

"Sierra!", Dad's voice echoed in my ear. So clear. So loud. And as another nurse shined a penlight in my eyes tears rolled down my cheek.

Even though I felt like I wanted to, I wasn't ready to die.

I was scared. So fucking scared.

"She's responsive", The woman spoke, "Sierra? Do you know where you are?",

"Still in this shitty hospital?", I groaned, making her smile.

"Yeah", She nodded, "Yeah, pretty much",

Sweat layered on her brow of what I could see of her face beyond a blue face mask. Her breath ragged.

"We're going to keep you on the ventilator until that nasty infection clears, we almost lost you tonight, babygirl", The sweet nurse patted my shoulder, speaking again to one of the other nurses.

"Dean, can you get the ventilator?"

The words brought heavier tears to my eyes.

"I promise we'll let you get some sleep after this", She murmured, fixing the two cannula's in my hands, putting another in the vein of my inner elbow. "I'm sure it's been an exhausting day."

"I've had better", I sniffled, my whole throat alight.

"We'll give you some drugs to help. I'm sure you can't wait to see this place in your rear view. But we'll be moving you to the Intensive care unit for now", As she said the words my whole body felt as light as a feather.

——————————

The ICU ward was, for what I could remember, pretty quiet. Though my time there was spent drugged up and hooked to a ventilator that manually pumped air into my lungs. Nurses came and went. Prodding and poking at me. Until that ventilator tube was removed from my mouth and replaced with an oxygen mask.

I was moved from the ICU by 3pm, back into the main ward. And even though I hadn't asked for it, I was relocated to a private room with a single bed in the middle. I'm almost certain Mrs Hargrove had something to do with that.

Wednesday evening I woke with the soft chittering beside my bed. That oxygen mask still attached to my face. My eyes opened to see Prue and Kadence at my bedside, arguing between themselves. "Hi". I spoke weakly through the mask, making them startle.

"How are you feeling?", Kadence asked, his blue eyes as soft as ever. He was wearing that red button down shirt I liked again.

"Good...good the machine is just a precaution". I croaked, blinking through the grogginess of those amazing drugs. Murmuring again, "Listen—Listen. I need someone to feed Noodles",

"Steve's been going over before and after school, Sierra", Prue slicked back the hair on my forehead. "I think you might have to worry about him stealing the damned thing",

"No, not Noodles", I cried, trying to rip that damn mask off my face.

"She's joking", Kadence reassured, stopping me from tearing it off.

"The nurses said you stopped breathing a few nights ago , Sierra...Does your Mom know you're even here?", Prue asked softly, flattening her grey skirt.

"No. Dad's back on life support. She doesn't need to worry about me. Promise you won't tell her...promise".

"We won't", Kadence grasped my hand softly, kneeling by my side. "I'm really sorry, Sierra. For...all of this. For being a shitty friend to you",

"I'm not dying", I croaked.

"I know. I know that. You'll be out of here by tomorrow I think",

"Midday today", Prue added, "If we can run fast enough",

I laughed gently, trying not to upset my aching lungs.

"I'll distract them with my lovely singing voice while you two make for the exit", Kadence squeezed my hand, offering me a snaggle toothed smile.

"Ooh what song?", Prue asked.

"Hello, by Lionel Richie",

I listened to them speak absolutely ridiculous things for about an hour. Smiling to see our friend group whole again. Zoning back in when a fight broke out.

"No, there's no way Magnum P.I would win against Steve Mcgarrett. He's a goddamned Navy Seal, Kadence!", Prue's annoyed voice echoed through the room.

"What about Steve Mcgarrett vs all of Charlie's angels?",

"Ooh, that's a thinker.", Prue held her chin in her hand, "Steve...". She said eventually.

"No way", Kade shook his head.

"Yes way".

"You're dreaming, there is three of them and one of him".

"He's a goddamned Navy Seal!", She reiterated slowly, shaking him by the shoulders.

"Sierra?", They called me as their tie breaker.

"Steve", I murmured drowsily, my eyes heavy now. Closing for a moment.

"I told you.".

"Whatever", Kadence drawled childishly, speaking lower when he thought I couldn't hear him. "Is she going to be okay?",

"She's gotta be—She has to", Prue replied.

"I can't believe Aubrey didn't come",

"I can, she's an asshole, Kadence",

"She—", He sighed after a moment, "I know she wouldn't miss this unless it was important",

"She's the reason Sierra is here in the first place.", Prue growled, "You're the reason. Do you think if you hadn't said to her what you did at Stacy's party that Sierra would be here? You antagonised her to be someone she wasn't and now. Now she's fucking hospitalised",

"I didn't—"

"You didn't think. You didn't think Jimmy Volksem was going to beat the shit out of her for emasculating everyone at that party. You didn't think she'd end up having to be saved by fucking Billy Hargrove...It just shows what shit friends we were. That a complete stranger could see her better than we could.",

"We can't blame ourselves...", Kade exhaled,

"She was in love with you, Kadence...and from the moment that stopped she just took off running in the other direction."

"I didn't know...",

"No, you'd have to look up from staring at Aubrey to notice.", She scoffed.

"I'm not getting into this with you again, Prue", Kade's footsteps departed and I felt Prue grasp my hand in my dreamlike state. Her voice on the verge of tears.

"I'm so sorry, Sierra. You've been falling apart and I just couldn't see it. It was easier to believe what you told me, that you were fine, you were getting there. I just wanted to give you your space. I know how private you are. I know you hate when people see you cry. I didn't want to put you through that...I didn't want to make it harder. And I'm sorry,", She sniffled, "I'm sorry the only person you trusted enough to bear that burden found out you're an Agent. That he hurt you enough to request to be transferred out of Hawkins. To throw your job on the line. I'm just—Sorry about so many things...I wonder sometimes if I could have spared you that night at Stacy's party. If me being there would've affected the outcome...We need you to rest, Sierra, need you to get better so I can never let you out of my sight again.",

It Was all I heard before I fell asleep again. I slept a lot that day. I slept all of that day. Woken once to the sound of Steve's voice, his form appearing in that grey chair at my bedside.

"There she is", He murmured, touching my hand. "I didn't wake you did I?",

"No. No. I was just about to get up and do some vacuuming. Make myself useful", I croaked, swallowing the dryness in my throat.

"I brought you some water", He handed me a white paper cup and I took it. Draining the whole thing,

"Thanks",

"Don't mention it. How are you feeling today?", He asked, taking the empty cup out of my hand,

"I couldn't tell you. These drugs are good. You should try them", I spoke like I was drunk. Making him smile,

"Uh—That's good. I've been feeding Noodles for you and you should know I'm now the favourite. I tried to persuade him to like you again but I think it's too far gone",

"No. Noodles is my cat. I will hit you",

"Cat's rules", Steve shrugged,

"Jokes on you he runs through the house at 3AM just to swipe your face and fuck off again",

"I could change him", He murmured, squeezing my hand. "Hey, I know it's a touchy subject but I've tried to talk to your boyfriend and it hasn't been pretty. Has he come by at all?",

"No. I don't expect to see him after our last conversation",

"Doesn't mean he still shouldn't be here...",

"But you're here", I smiled under the oxygen mask. "You're a good person, Steve. I'm really glad you found me at Stacy's party",

"You know I still haven't lived down the humiliation of being beaten by you at pull ups. I thought everyone had forgotten about it and then I say one thing during basketball practice and it gets thrown in my face.",

"At least they're thinking of me", I commented.

"You rose to fame that night",

"If this is fame it sucks",

"At least everyone knows in our grade knows your name now",

"But you knew my name before that party. I know you did, because we had science together, and I specifically changed my seat with Aubrey so she could sit next to you",

"Guilty", He shrugged, leaning forward in his chair, "I was really nervous talking to you that night if you didn't guess...Did Billy tell you all about how Aubrey talked my ear off for half a year? He always gave me shit for it",

"He did", I smiled at the memory.

"Well since we're throwing each other under the bus...The night of Stacy's party, after you left me with Aubrey, which was great by the way, thanks. After you came back from the bathroom, Billy—Uh he followed after you, like instantly. I didn't think anything of it at the time, except for how lucky he was to escape...And I remember thinking how weirdly present he was at the party, especially around me. Which just never happens. How pissed he was when you did that keg stand.",

"He wanted me to do the keg stand", I interjected,

"I think he wanted to talk to you", Steve shrugged, "Remember how he dragged Stacy away after it?",

"What are you trying to tell me?", I swallowed, turning my head the best I could,

"I hate to say it. Because he's just the worst but I think he was trying to protect you.",

"No. I didn't even know him... I'd spoken maybe five minutes with him at that point.",

"He talked about you though. At the Christmas Bonfire. Granted I was pretty wasted. But when Tommy brought up that you were one of his top five hotties, He made a comment about how you put Stacy Messner, and whatever other girl he was seducing from your lunch table at the time, in line for six months. I mean, Even I heard you make Amber Haines cry when she called Piper a fat whale. It was funny, what you said because Piper was laughing by the end even though she'd cried. Like Ugly cried",

"I remember, I told Amber she had a lot of confidence for someone who has the front profile of a bald eagle", I laughed at the memory.

"And Piper will never forget that. She'll never forget you. You're like her own personal Batman or something.",

"I also remember you telling Billy something after I watched Stacy try to claw at his face. She got him too. Drew blood and all. Mrs Johnson had to pry her off him in the men's locker room.",

"I told him he was too good for her. He could do better",

"I'm sure that was nice to hear. No one else thought so", Steve murmured. Trying his best to defend Billy. But it was hard for him. I didn't blame him.

"You're really grasping at straws aren't you?",

"I'm trying to even the playing field. He made me sound pathetic. Now it's my turn",

"I don't think either of you is pathetic.",

"Batman wouldn't either",

"I'm not Batman", I sighed.

"You're right. Let me paint you a better picture. Science class, the obsession starts, you trade places with Aubrey. Right across from him. He gets to look at you everyday. Gets to see your weird demonic drawings. He's interested, but also knows you wouldn't be involved with him in a thousand years. So he finds a reason to talk to you, hence Stacy Messner's party. The psycho was smitten",

"He's not a psycho.", I exhaled, remembering the night I saw Billy's dad lay hands on his son. The way he looked to sky when he talked about his deceased mom. He was just in so much pain. Too much.

"Maybe not to you", Steve murmured, "I'll need more convincing. And him not being here sure proves my point",

"He's upset",

"You nearly died, Sierra, there is no excuse you can make for him...He should be here. He should've been here on Tuesday when Prue and I were waiting in the lobby for you to wake up. His goddamn Step-Mom was the one to call us at 1:30AM so don't tell me he didn't know",

As upset as I was by his words I knew there was an inkling of truth to it. If I'd meant something to Billy he would've been here...That stung immensely. Steve had this look of regret on his face. His lips sliding over one another as his hands rested on each hip.

"Go back to the Christmas Bon fire", I murmured, "Tommy told me you were playing games about which girls at our school you'd like to sleep with",

"Well, I was there with Nancy, so I was staying out of it. But I might've overheard a conversation or two", Steve shrugged, running his hand through his perfectly waved hair. "Tommy thinks you're just the coolest thing to walk the halls. Him and his drug dealer cousin",

"Ohh, is the drug dealer single?", I joked, scouring my memory for said cousin, "Oh, is that Edward?",

"No one calls him that",

"Paint me a picture of this Bon Fire".

"Uh—It wasn't anything huge. It was just Nancy, Kelsey, Stacy, Aubrey, Billy, Tommy, His cousin, Dean, Sam, Helena and Me. We all went down to Lover's Lake and sat around a fire drinking. Other than Kelsey losing her bikini top nothing really happened.",

"Then how'd you end up playing weird sex games?",

"Wow, you made that sound so dirty", Steve chuckled, sitting forward with his elbows on his knees. "But you've met Tommy, he's never had a thought he hasn't shared.",

"Yeah, I thought he might've been the instigator",

"I tell you what, you hit a home run with the psycho. I mean it was You vs the girl he'd seen topless not a minute beforehand, so that's a strong point",

"Hmm, he told me he chose Aubrey",

"Nobody chose Audrey", Steve shrivelled his face in a way that made me exhale sharply.

"What did you do at the Bon fire? Since you weren't part of the games?",

"We swam around for a while then drank in front of the fire under a blanket and watched the sky...", His voice faded out towards the end. I knew he loved her. Still.

"What happened between you two, then?"

"She broke up with me at the Halloween party. Turns out she was in love with another dude the whole time...",

"Ouch", I nodded. I felt really bad for him. He was just the nicest guy. Well he was now... And now that he'd grown out of the slut phase not a single girl took the bait. He'd always been a heartbreaker. Everyone wanted him but no one got to have him. And after Nancy his infamy took a dive. He wasn't a bad boy anymore, he was domesticated. Loveable. And teenage girls didn't want that.

Take it from me, they always went for the dangerous guy. The one who'd never be a boyfriend or even a friend. I feared my friend Steve was doomed to fail in this town.

"Yeah. But I'm getting over it",

"Good. Good",

After Steve left I slept Into the next day. By miracle on Thursday night the oxygen mask was removed. The air tubes in my nostrils remained, however. Really painting that sick patient look. Selling it with the blue hospital gown. I wondered how I ever got this lucky.

Stress was how. Too much stress on my young body. Truthfully I was falling apart at the seams. I had been since Dad was attacked. Now at least my outsides reflected that. That night a nurse led me into the shower, allowing me to wash the sickness off my skin. Wash my oily hair. The hot water making my lungs sing. In there I could breathe better than I had been. Barely a wheeze to hinder me. I stayed in that shower for the longest time, dressing in my own clothes this time, courtesy of Prue.

I wished I hadn't looked in the mirror on the way out, stopping to see my pale skin and purple lips. It was a look not belonging to any live person. I nodded softly.

That night I went to sleep with freshly washed and combed hair, promising I would wait till it was dry to sleep at all. I did. Fearing another spell where I woke up unable to breathe. My own clothes and clean hair never feeling so nice. Once that tube was out of my nose I'd really be living.

The best part about those three cannulas in my veins was how easy it was to fall asleep with them pumping drugs through me. With them I was always so tired...

————-

Friday morning, while the day was still cast into pitch black, I awoke in one of my drug fuelled hazes. Blinking against the red numbers that read 3:13AM. I was only asleep for three hours? Really? When I noticed how dark it was outside I saw how bright it was in here. The bulbs were dimmed just enough for patients to sleep but not all the way so the nurses could see on their hourly rounds. And once I noticed it. I didn't unnotice it.

Great, I sighed, rolling onto my back. I had to stop sleeping on my side, Otherwise I woke up tangled in oxygen hoses or with one of those pinching needles digging into my arm.

Why'd I sleep like such a weirdo?

My head wasn't even on the pillow.

The panelled ceiling above me stared back with small red lights as I looked up. When was I getting out of this place? I grumbled, bored out of my mind. Even those excellent drug couldn't stem the staleness of laying for days on end. I'd much rather felt this terrible in my own house. Each day I spent here I felt my frustrations rise. Felt my sanity slipping away.

I wondered what woke me.

I didn't need to wait for an answer before a figure settled in the doorway. His silver ring tapping against a takeaway coffee cup. Hearing that gentle thud before I'd seen him. He lingered there in the doorway for a moment before stepping into my room.

Shit. I might've wanted him to be here. But I sure as hell didn't know what to say. Even If I could say anything that would help. All I knew is that the last time I saw him he was angry enough to slam me into the front door. To call me a filthy whore...maybe I didn't want to see him at all.

"You're too late", I turned my head towards his dark figure, "There's nothing left to unplug that will do any damage", I smirked, slowly pressing my remote for the half lights. Something that wouldn't blind me. And after four nights I'd memorised each of those buttons, the feeling of them on the tips of my fingers. Lights, Half-Lights, TV, SOS, Bed up, Bed down. Not like it was complicated.

While I was there I moved the back of the bed up so I wasn't lying down. At least to be propped up a little. It whirred softly until I was just short of upright.

Billy didn't say anything but punched in some numbers on the telephone beside me. Holding the receiver to my ear as the dial tone started. I eyed him suspiciously. My mind going to twenty different places. Then someone picked up the other end.

"Sierra?", A weak voice asked. For a moment I didn't blink but kept that eye contact. This was a joke. A cruel fucking joke.

There was No way.

"—Dad?" I choked out, already crying before the words left me.

"You scared the hell out of me, Babygirl", He exhaled a weak laugh, his voice straining to speak.

"I scared you?", I begged to differ, just weeping. What the hell? The last time I saw him he couldn't speak at all.

"Sara tried to ring you on Tuesday when I came out of this nap. We couldn't contact you...And the way you left on Monday morning...You're lucky I'm in a hospital bed already",

"Worried about me? No...", I swallowed, biting down on my thumb nail for a moment to steady my voice, "I Uh--Stopped an armed robbery in broad daylight, it was really heroic...The--The nurses are just keeping me here as a precaution. I've been delivery babies and handing scalpels to doctors in the emergency room to pass the time. I think they want to hire me now", I spun a web of intricate lies. Closing my eyes to speak in a voice strong enough. Then I heard him laugh. And it was the best sound in the world. Well worth the soreness in my chest.

"Billy said you had Pneumonia", He chuckled as best he could.

"Pneumonia? No I'm too young for that...that's an old person disease", I murmured, blinking again. Forgetting that cannula in my inner elbow as I reach to hold the phone. Fuck. I hissed silently as that needle jolted in my veins. Rethinking my plan. Deciding Billy was holding it there against my cheek just fine. "Hey, how many needles did they stick in you?", I asked.

"Four", Dad replied slowly, thinking.

"I only got three...You try to shower with them yet? Its a real joy",

"You got to shower? And hand out knives in the operating room?",

"What can I say? Some of us are better than others", I shrugged, silently sniffling away tears. "Your Doctors probably think you're just a real pain in the neck",

"Took their breath away did you?", He bartered.

"I mean it was a stab in the dark...",

"I don't blame them, I'm sure the laughter was--Infectious...",

"Fuck, you win", I chuckled, holding my chest tightly.

"I have to go, babygirl. There's an old nurse glaring at me. She probably thought she was getting my organs...", Dad murmured in a softer voice. "Joke's on her"

"Okay, Dad. I love you and I'll try to see you again as soon as I can",

"I--I love you more, Sierra. Can you hand me back to Billy for a second?",

I shifted my sight off the wall in front of me, meeting those green eyes. "He wants to talk to you",

Billy clasped the phone to his ear, nodding gently for about two minutes before a polite, "Yes, Sir", Then he put it back on the base and took a seat by my side. Not saying a damned word but moving that ring around on his middle finger in a full rotation. Then another. The tension thick enough to cut with a knife. The last words we spoke to each other were just out of pure venom. We both kinda let our pride get the better of us. Maybe if I'd shown a little more remorse, Maybe If he'd admitted what I did truly hurt him. Perhaps neither of us would be here. But to yield to one another wasn't something either of us was familiar with.

I sighed a ragged breath, speaking "What's the damage?",

"What?", He grunted in response, seemingly annoyed by the words. Already this had started off much nastier than it should've been.

"You hit things when you're pissed. What got hit?",

"None of your fucking business",

"C'mon. You suspected I was a cop from the beginning. You asked me if I was",

"Yeah, I recall you saying no", His neck angled toward me.

"I'm undercover, Billy. I can't tell you that I am. It's my fucking job. Besides all you were chasing was a root, what does it matter?",

He came back at me quickly, "I don't fuck cops",

My eyes rolled, "Because you're a badass? I can't imagine the shame you feel".

He bit back, without hesitation, wetting his lips first, "You won't be a cop when I retell it. I think I'll leave that part out.", A smile grew while he motioned towards me, "But every other naughty thing you did to me will stay the same. You know I'm pretty sure what we did was illegal. Public nudity. Sound disturbance. Trespassing...My hand against your throat.", He snarled the last few syllables, "You drew blood with those nails, Sierra. You bit me...So, was it illegal? Agent Morningstar?",

I shook my head as well as I could with those small plastic hoses still in my nostrils. Pumping air into me.

Fuck him.

And Fuck me for ever trying to help him.

My sight veered towards the finger print smudged window. Away from him. He was disgusting. The more I replayed it in my mind, the harder I clamped my teeth together. Until I could feel them start to ache.

Because I was sure if so many things that night in the woods. I was sure that what I felt for him was unequivocal. It was real...And just so nonsensical it hurt.

He'd been another person until then. This tough and smart mouthed dickhead that I was just enamoured by. Hazeldean farm was different...that was just sex but when we finally gave into that tension this time. It was kismet.

Only shared by us.

I'd been with guys in that way a lot of times before but never like that. No fling ever made me feel like that.

He wanted to hurt me? Well he did.

He hit a fucking home run. Because the way he made me feel like just another one of his whores was just incredible. How stupid I was to think otherwise.

Obviously it had meant more to someone like me. Why wouldn't it?

I didn't go around picking up men. I didn't date. Not with my job.

Me and him...it was huge for me.

"Go home, Billy", I murmured through the ache that crawled up the back of my throat. And I just wanted to sob. Just bang my fucking head against the wall until I couldn't feel a thing. Because I trusted him with the most vulnerable possession I had to offer. And all he did was throw it back in my face. Every word he sneered made that hollowness rattle in my chest. It left me speechless.

I cried quietly there where he couldn't see. Begging for him to just go. To Leave me alone. If he came here to sneer nasty words at me he picked the wrong time, I was already such a mess from the drugs. I didn't have the strength to battle both him and this sickness. It was confronting enough just to be here. But to actually be one of the sick ones was the scariest thing in the world. To think I might not wake up every time I closed my eyes.

I was afraid. So afraid.

Of Every ache.

Of each painful breath.

It all brought me that step closer to being back on that dreadful ventilator. And I couldn't go back on that. I couldn't. I wanted to breathe on my own.

Why couldn't I?

Why couldn't my lungs just work?

Was it that much to ask?

To be better.

I just...I needed him to leave. Because the energy I required to deal with him was nonexistent in this place. And my mind just wasn't here. It wasn't coherent.

I tried with all my might to conceal my grief. But I wasn't thinking and wiped under my eye not a second later. Closing them together tightly. Dumbass.

Fuck. I waited for the taunting to start. But Billy sat back in that plastic chair and in the corner of my eye I could see his leg jolting up and down. Then came a long exhaled breath. He spoke again shortly after, in a much softer voice, "Look at me",

I couldn't. Not with the warmth that dribbled down my cheek. I hoped he would just leave. He'd get the hint and fuck off. Because I didn't need this. Not while I was still in this hospital. Still drugged and miserable.

"Sierra",

Finally I flicked my sight back to him. If only to tell him to keep my name out of his mouth. But he looked between my eyes and any nastiness that had been on his face faded. Green eyes shifting to the floor just as quickly. "Tell me you wouldn't take it back if you could. Sleeping with me",

The buried words rattled through my chest, burning my throat like wisps of flame, "Yeah, I would. Because you turned out to be everything I thought you were in the beginning",

"What's that?",

I didn't really care that my voice wavered or my tears came down in streams. I was just used and defeated, "Billy was always underneath...And I'm not sure William ever existed...He sure fucking disappeared quickly as soon as you got what you wanted",

Of course he disappeared. I was an idiot. For believing his lies. For letting him worm his way into my life. I could only laugh through the weak sobs, "And you know what's even more fucking demented? I crossed my own line to do it. I never wanted to be involved with a fucking high school boy...But I trusted you. And you've done nothing but remind me of why I should've never done that",

"You really want to talk about trust? Sierra? Like how I trusted you not to be a cop?",

He didn't get it. He really didn't. This wasn't about the lie. It was what came after, "I let you in and you called me a whore...",

Billy adorned that nasty sidewards smirk, sliding his fingers through his hair. But he didn't say anything to that. So I did, "And You let me know that if I hurt you once you'd hurt me in return twice as hard.",

"You would've had to mean something for that to happen", He bit, that knee still lightly bouncing.

I inhaled deeply, speaking again when my throat stopped itching. Each word slower than the next. It took a a lot for me to think, to react. "I forgot you're made of steel. Can't hurt someone who doesn't feel, right? Like it or not you're not unbreakable. And At least I can admit you wounded me. I'm not out here throwing knives as revenge because I can't acknowledge what I feel. You'd rather be the bad guy than look like a bitch"

His head nodded gently, smiling before he spoke in that low and sultry tone, "Okay, I'll acknowledge what I feel Sierra...I'm still a little surprised by those piercings. That makes me very happy...In fact I'm still picturing you naked on the bonnet of my car, and it is pleasant. But I don't care what you think of me. It doesn't matter if you hate me...You were a great fuck that I had to work for and that's it.",

And that was it. The end of my fuse.

"No, You didn't sleep with me, Billy. I fucked you. Don't mistake the two", I snarled in response, anything kind within me dissipating. He wanted nasty and this was it. "And I'm not the one who climaxed to my teeth on your skin both times, you deprived fuck. All those years of whoring around with cheerleaders have made you soft.

Grow the fuck up.

And You wanna swap stories about our night in the forest? Our day in that pitch black haunted house? Let me know. I have a few of my own I'd gladly share if my name ever so much as leaves your mouth",

His tongue scraped his teeth. Not expecting that.

All this talking really made my throat dry. Left me feeling a little exhausted. A tickle In my chest forced a reverberating cough out of my lungs. Always I dreaded that itching at the back of my throat.

Fuck.

I braced my hand on the metal railing as that rattling cough contracted every muscle in my body. My other hovered in front my lips.

This one, like most of the others brought with it a splattering of crimson on my palm. Red Droplets landing on the white waffle blanket in its malice. A dribble of it coming down the middle of my lip.

I stayed still for a minute, waiting for my vision to settle back into one image. Each painful breath thereafter sounded like a mangled wheeze. My hand lowered gently, careful enough not to drip more blood.

Breathe. Just breathe. Through the air hoses, out the mouth.

It fucking hurt though. Enough to bare my teeth in defiance against that feeling of breathing in shards of glass. It was always worse at the beginning.

The fallout was better this time though. Less blood. I blinked twice towards the warm splotch of red centred in my hand. Ugh. I could feel it laced in my teeth. On my lips. The taste of it was just disgusting. I reached for the moist towelettes on that little table attached to the bed and quickly wiped away the blood from my hand and lips. The taste of its antiseptic making my expression sour. I threw the reddened wipe into the waste basket after.

There was still juice in my orange cup and I used it to wash down that disgusting taste. Chugging until I couldn't taste anything at all.

"Fuck,", I whispered, leaning back into the hardness of that mattress. My sight flopped back to the man beside me, "What? Did you exhaust yourself on the last word picture you painted? Or did you decide today was the day you'd stare at me stupidly?", I murmured in a much weaker tone. I always got a little dizzy after a cough like that. A little disoriented.

"I—", His jaw slackened, those eyes going directly to the floor. And for a minute he just interlocked his fingers and stared at the grey linoleum, looking up at me only to utter, "Can we stop for a second?", It was so quiet I barely heard it.

He was upset. I knew he was.

I nodded with blurred sight, trying to speak as little as possible, "Yeah—Yeah",

That breathing tube up either nostril became increasingly more annoying amidst our argument. So I yanked it out softly. Watching his throat bob.

I was really tired but I spoke, "Fine by me"

Crisp air filtered through from the air conditioner vent above me. Every wisp of it clearing my wet face. It was nice on my skin.

That soft whirring made me think. I didn't like becoming a nasty person. But he really ground me down until it was all that was left. I didn't like what I said to him. Or what he said to me.

We hated fighting but we were always so good at it.

Always passionate about degrading one another.

Billy stood, that plastic chair squeaking behind him. The sound startled me from the comfort of closing my eyes. Enjoying that air from above.

He looked like a wounded animal, hurt and confused. All the while I witnessed his hand rub over his face, hanging at his lips. Eyes flicking between the three machines that made a beeping sound. Each hand eventually wrapped around the metal bars at the side of my bed, his fingers brushing my hip. I wasn't sure how long he'd been standing before then. Time didn't really mean anything here, but it forced my eyes open again, even if I didn't remember closing them.

All the while he looked between the bags that connected to the cannula's in my veins, holding his breath. The muscles in his arms twitching beneath his rolled up sleeves. "Your skin is blue", He murmured through a glassy stare.

I closed my eyes to speak, smiling softly, "Could still kick your ass", my voice sounded just terrible without that oxygen tube on.

Billy mirrored the ghost of a smile as he reached over me, moving that bag of saline away from my head. Onto a higher hook. I swallowed as he did, holding on to my breath. Before more of that cologne washed over me. In my delirium I touched that silver necklace that hung closely to my face and he stilled. Those green eyes hesitantly filtering down to me with the touch against his chest. My lips parted to speak, while holding that pendant in my hand, silenced only by the long exhale that rebounded hot air off my collarbone. Then his fingers glided down the side of my neck. Making my skin raise. I closed my eyes against it. The feeling of something brushing my lips came not three seconds later. His kiss featherlight. Perhaps a little fearsome. But he wasn't getting away that easily. I returned it harder.

Our slow kiss coercing his fingers through my tangled hair. And I could only melt underneath its gentleness. Like he'd break me otherwise.

And for several beats he rest his forehead against mine, both of us breathing shallowly.

Even if, in my heart, I didn't forgive him.

I constricted my arm around his side while he was still there, his body hovering above all those tubes and cords. But he sunk into it. His head burying in the crook of my neck. Hugging me so tightly it was nearly impossible to breathe.

I didn't care.

As he stood back upright he brought his leather jacket closer to himself. Clearing his throat to speak. "You almost died",

I smiled gently while reattaching that breathing tube. I had to close my eyes to think. "Keep that up and I might, William",

His lip quirked as he sat back down in that plastic chair, sliding it closer. "Dean said you were in Boston Monday morning",

"I flew out at Midnight", I responded, waiting for my heart to settle down.

Billy spoke while fidgeting with my fingers, "He was really worried about you when he rang me yesterday night. He thought you might've done something stupid after your visit and I had to tell him you were in the hospital. The silence on the other end was just the worst ten seconds of my life.",

I nodded with each tentative word, "He yelled at you, didn't he?",

Green eyes sank into me, "I've never been so scared during a phone call",

"Yeah, Dad has a way with words.",

Billy replied in a much deeper voice, "William Hargrove, If you don't check on my daughter I'm going to send you to that hospital in a matching bed. Then finding out who she really was is going to be the fucking highlight of your life"

"That's pretty tame", I shrugged, never wanting to rip off that band aid. To stay in the paused state forever. But we couldn't do that. We couldn't exist in this ignorance without breaking. I ripped out that breathing tube again before speaking breathlessly, "Before we unpause, could you kiss me one more time?",

Billy nodded quickly, leaping up from that chair. He sat on the edge on the bed this time. His rough hand on the side of my neck as he kissed me again. I ran my fingers through his curled hair, settling on the back of his neck. Some part of me wished he wasn't so good at this. Like that would somehow help. But no. That lingering kiss nearly broke any reason I had. Lasting much longer than I had intended. But neither of us wanted to have the conversation that awaited. Again, we hesitated afterwards, exchanging hot breath.

That was until he sat up straighter,

"What--What do you want to know?", I asked weakly, reserving that much stronger voice for Dad.

"...How much of it was lies?", His voice was monotonous as his sight drifted off the floor. Sort of defeated.

"I'm not a Hawkins High student, I finished high school through the Academy at 16 before I came here. I--Uh don't own just five handguns I have 7 other assorted rifles and shot guns. The house I'm living in was my grandfather's. I have a collection of hunting knives and I can do 15 pull ups because I'm a CIA agent". I spoke as if I was reading a list. I watched his eyes narrow, truly absorbing every word.

"Why are you here?", Billy cleared his throat, taking a sip from his coffee that had been abandoned on the beside table.

"Because people keep dying of suspicious circumstances. By animals we have no understanding of. Dad and I were hunting them, that's how he was attacked",

"Animals?",

"Creatures", I specified.

His brows dipped, asking as if it were a joke, "Like supernatural?",

"Like supernatural", I nodded, clearing the phlegm from my throat. It already sounded crazy.

"You're full of shit", He spat, standing so fast the bed rattled beneath him.

"Explain the pumpkins", Was all I said in response, watching his face shift. He thought I was lying to him.

"They were diseased", He snarled.

"They were Ash, Billy...Christ we saw so many things in that house, things you didn't notice. You told me about the pictures on the walls, creepy old photos hanging on the wall up the staircase in gold frames. About the scarecrow in the field...they weren't there. The house was abandoned for ten years. Anything valuable was gone. And that scarecrow...I went back to look. There's no scarecrow.",

"You're a liar",

"Do you believe it was a rabid badger chasing us through the house? Shredding the floorboards underfoot?"

"What was it? Sierra? A fucking monster?",

"It disappeared, Billy. It disappeared because we escaped through that portal. I can't believe you didn't notice outside was pitch black in that house at midday. It wasn't just dark. It wasn't just decrepit. It was part of the monster's dimension. And we were almost eaten whole",

"You're cracked, Sierra. Fucking insane", Billy hissed, "You want me to believe you're a fucking Ghostbuster?",

"I'm not lying to you",

"All you've done is lie to me",

"If it keeps you alive I'm going to", I exhaled. I think this was a bit too much excitement for my battered lungs, "it's my job",

"Your job is to hunt monsters? Do you hear yourself? I knew you were weird Sierra. But this is mentally fucked.",

"Then I'm mentally Ill. But I'm not going to prove it to you when we came so close the first time",

"Close to what?! A fucking poltergeist?",

"Demogorgon", I corrected him.

"And what is that exactly?",

"What chased us was a juvenile. A Demodog. To my knowledge they're humanoid creatures with slimy skin, superhuman strength and razor sharp claws. Somehow they can open portals to our world. Like the one at Hazeldean farm.",

"How do you kill it?",

"Last one I incinerated. They don't like fire or daylight. But usually if it bleeds you go for the head with a sharp object and that'll work...That one I hit with my car would've been blindly stumbling across the road when the sun came back out during the storm.",

"You think you hit a Demodorgan?"

"Gorgon",

"Doesn't fucking matter...You're fucking psychotic, Sierra",

He took off out of the hospital room with no more than a uttered curse. What did Steve say about telling him even if he didn't believe me? I think I preferred if he punched me in the face.

———————-

She lied to me. This whole time all she'd done was lie.

She wasn't one of us. She was a cop. A fucking cop. And I didn't suspect a thing.

I could deal with her being so much more mature than me. And I could deal with the guns. I mean she'd come from the south.

But a cop. That was too much. It was a fucking dealbreaker.

That line between reckless teenager and criminal was a faded smudge to me. I hadn't told Sierra a lot of things and I was glad for it now.

Like two years ago I got done for assault. That shit didn't go away.

I was high and drunk, because that's what I did when everything turned to shit, and when she got rough I shoved my then girlfriend hard enough into the side of my car that she broke her arm in two places. And I spent three months in juvie.

When I got released I got drunk and wrecked my grey '71' Chevrolet Chevelle. Luckily I was trapped in the crumpled corpse of it long enough that my blood alcohol hadn't indicated that I had been drinking . But I knew I was. Everyone I knew thought the same.

I spent a long time in hospital for that one. Completely fucked my knee.

Neil's new family was church going for a while . And those sorts of rumours about his actual kid got him in deep shit. The Christians were savage.

Dad shipped us out of Cali not long after. I guess he couldn't deal with the whispers and the bullshit judgement. About him and me.

That's how we ended up here.

Me dating a CIA Agent was fucking ridiculous. I was a poor kid from Cali with no fucking future. Girls like that don't date drop kicks.

Date?

Fuck it sounded like I wanted her to be my girlfriend or something.

I guess it didn't matter anymore.

It was over.

That didn't mean I didn't resent how much it hurt, hearing those words 'Agent Sierra Morningstar'.

It was stupid of me to fall for someone like her. But I did.

Look how it turned out.

Fuck. She was too good for me as a civilian.

My head shook to swipe away the frustrated tears. Instead I stared at the decrepit building before me where no pumpkins grew but a few hundred had died.

Why was I here?

I didn't know. Maybe I wanted to believe what bullshit lies Sierra spoke. Maybe I wanted to prove her wrong.

All I knew was that the last time we were here we shared something unexplainable. She touched me and those bruises that painted my skin burned. Every time her fingers clasped my shoulder or the side of my neck I felt pain and warmth. My skin raised in bumps. I longed for it. For the gentle and the roughness of her. For how excruciatingly it made me want her.

Ignoring it. Moving on with other people didn't work. Didn't help.

I don't sleep with the same bitches twice. I never did. Never have before . It makes them catch feelings. To want something more. And I didn't do that. I wasn't anyone's boyfriend.

Yet there I was with feelings for the school Satanist. For the girl who'd sprung me from a future as Hawkin's woman beater.

She was too good to be true because she wasn't real.

This was so fucked up.

Because I believed her. About the monsters. The Demogorgons.

I never told her but when she ran her car off the road I was coming from the other direction to make some bad choices. Not going too fast because I'd just turned onto the highway. I saw something massive stumble out of the woods and I slowed. Out of shock or instinct.

Even through the viciousness of the storm I could see that thing wasn't an animal. It wasn't in the vicinity of being anything familiar.

It sat haunched on its four legs, the size of a young horse. In the moment it crossed my path I couldn't see a recognisable head. Just a body bounding forward.

Then that red truck collided with it, veered onto my side of the road and fell off the shallow ledge.

The demon rolled out from beneath the truck and disappeared back into the woods. Not limping or whining. But running full speed.

So yeah, I believed her.

The inter dimensional portals were harder to swallow.

I guess we'd see about them too.

And as my fingers curled around the machete in my hands I walked through the door of Hazeldean farm.

———————-

I stayed up the rest of the morning until the sun pierced through the rectangular window in my room. Nothing more to do than watch the red lights blink above me. Too sick to get up and walk around. Not sick enough to keep sleeping.

I thought of all the ways I could've told him that were better. More coherent than what I had...Perhaps he wouldn't have stormed off if I had. Maybe he would've let me finish. Let me explain. Try to at least.

He'd never talk to me again after this. I saw it in his eyes. It was probably for the best...it would sure as hell make it easier to leave in four months time. Leave and never look back. And this whole town would be a speck in the rear view mirror. Growing smaller and smaller. I longer for it. Longed to be out of this cursed hospital. And as the clock rolled over to 6AM A nurse came in to take out the cannulas in my limbs.

Uttering something about releasing me. I could've cried then, jumping up out of that bed so quickly it made me dizzy. And I walked out of that room with the bag of things Prue had packed strung over my shoulder. Getting antsy on the elevator ride down. All I wanted was to run out of those doors as they peeled open. But a man stood on the other side. Tall and dressed in a form fitting black suit with matching tie. My eyes flicked up to him. To that set of slanted hazel eyes and sharply cut dark hair.

"It's been a long time Agent Morningstar", His deep sultry voice echoed in that small space. Rebounding off the metal walls. He looked much older than the last time I'd spoken to him. I think I might've been seventeen then.

I responded with a murmured, "Troy",

He took that bag off my shoulder and slung it on his own. Hovering his arm at my spine as I walked. Anything we had to talk about couldn't be discussed here. But as he led me to his black government SUV with equally dark windows I felt my hands sweat. I was nervous. Watching cautiously as he opened the passenger door for me. My grasp tightened around my paper bag of drugs, The sun outside beating down on my skin.

I got into the car without another word, almost as if I was waiting to be scolded by the agent that tossed my bag across the back seat then got behind the wheel. His car smelled kind of like artificial cherry flavouring. Very sweet.

Troy nonchalantly donned his black glasses before starting the car, speaking only when we began to move, "What is wrong with you?",

"You're going to have to be more specific", I ground out, cocking my elbow against the window.

He shook his head in that same disappointed way Dad did, "You broke protocol by leaving Hawkins",

It not like I didn't think they'd find out. I just didn't think it'd be this soon.

Troy exhaled beside me, finally tossing me a glance, "What? You didn't think the agency would find out about that? You're lucky you still have a job, Sierra. Your Dad is the only reason you do, because they can't afford to lose him. But you...I would've fired you the minute you defied orders and went after a Demogorgon yourself",

"Dungeons and dragons...", I murmured, remembering all those hours I spent learning the rules of it to impress the nicest guy I'd ever met. Troy Passmore. His sister Eliza wasn't as easily swayed. And she always gave me shit for the crush I had on him. In front of him. Thinking back I realised she was a little mean. A little too much like Stacy and Aubrey.

Troy reeled me back, murmuring in complete awe, "Is that all you have to say for yourself?",

I sucked the air between my teeth as we travelled through the centre of town, "You want me to apologise? Beg for your forgiveness? Agent Passmore?",

His hands tightened on the wheel, "I'd like you show that your job means something to you. But yeah, some remorse would be good too",

"All I've done is my job, for two years in this shitty town. Sue me if the novelty has worn off", I turned to him in my seat, looking at the aircon vents to speak again, "I'm a good Agent. But the longer Jameson keeps me here under these conditions of insanity the more this job doesn't seem worth the money",

My eyes met his through the black lenses of his glasses. His lips forming a straight line as he looked back to the winding road. He was silent for a bit before finally opening his mouth, "I worry about you, Okay?",

"I can handle myself", I scoffed.

"I can see that, Sierra. But...That guy, Jack. He broke you and it wasn't your fault. It wasn't your Dad's fault either. It was just a really shitty situation...After he was gone you changed...And now you're just filled with so much anger. You have no care for yourself or anyone else. What if you get someone killed? What if you get killed?",

"Then bury me anywhere else but here", I snickered, leaning back into my seat.

"That right there, is what I'm talking about", Troy shook his head as we merged on to the highway.

"Buddy, I haven't seen you in years. Don't pretend like you know me at all. I've been an Agent a lot longer than you Troy. I've seen a lot of shit. So unless you're here to shoot some fucking demons, you don't get comment on anything pertaining to me.",

"I want you to want to live", He uttered so softly I barely heard him.

"You're the only one who says I don't", I shot back, "Fuck, I've done nothing but fight to live in this town. I fought to live in that hospital...But all you and Dean see is the one time I had a lapse in judgement. The one time I fucked up. I didn't want to die. I just didn't want to have to feel like shit anymore.",

The highway passed us by in blurs of dark green trees. All the better to fill the silence.

"I'm sorry", He breathed, rubbing his chin, "I look at you and I see little Zavri The Satyr.",

I exhaled softly, "What was your name again? Morgoth the Half-Orc",

"You're lucky I didn't give you the hobgoblin.", He broke away from that agent seriousness for a minute.

"I hated that game", I sighed, feeling the sunlight on the back of my hand.

"I know, that's why I gave you the good character. But without you and Eliza it would've just been Me, Zeke and Finley though.",

Dungeons and Dragons. I thought on the premise. Speaking after a little bit. "Hold on. You called the creature a Demogorgon",

"No, you did. In your notes.", Troy sat up straighter in his seat, checking the rear view.

"You read my notes on Hawkins?", I breathed out, wondering why an active Agent in LA would need to know anything about Hawkins.

"Of course I did. It's Real life Dungeons and Dragons in this place", He chimed in, That inner nerd plastering a smile on his thin lips. "It's a teenager's dream come true",

"You're such a nerd", I laughed as well as I could given the state of my lungs. "Dean sent you here didn't he?",

"I offered.", Troy raised his hand in surrender and I admired the thick silver chain around his wrist. His middle finger adorned in a signet ring of the same coloured band with an onyx jewel on its square surface.

"Why?", I asked, folding my arms in my lap.

"Beats Commander Jameson coming out here again", He raised his dark brow.

"I suppose",

And as my driveway came in to view I felt this wave of relief wash over me.

Home. I was home.

The feeling of this SUV didn't really hit the same as that Camaro climbing the concrete driveway. Troy spoke as the car rolled to a stop, turning to me in his seat, "Agent Hallows will be here in an hour. She's been called away on Demogorgon business. So, Kid, you're stuck with me until she gets here.",

"I don't care, I'm passing out in the shower", I shrugged, opening my door.

"Go, I'll bring the bag in", He urged, hanging his glasses between two buttons on his suit. Noodles greeted me with a soft meow, harassing me for food straight away. I swept to the kitchen to feed him before lugging myself up the stairs and into the shower. Where I stayed for a good hour. Washing myself in my own soaps and oils. Trying to feel human again.

Prue was there by the time I came back down those stairs. I watched a black car drop her off. She got out two arms worth of snacks and drinks. Another pink bag slung over her shoulder.

"Agent Hallows", Troy bowed his head as she swept through the door, blowing past him entirely. "I'll Uh—Be in the kitchen. Let me know when you'd like to leave",

"Ten four", She murmured, clasping her arm around my shoulder as she led me back up those stairs. We made camp on my king sized bed, sharing a warm blanket across our lap. There we drank coffee and ate chips and chocolate until we were both weak. Talking about just the weirdest things. By the end 'Sleeping Beauty', was playing on the tv and we were both laying across each other singing along to the songs. Until she spoke out of the blue, sitting upright.

"Okay, I know something happened between you and Billy Hargrove".

"What?", My brow furrowed, how the hell could she know? No one knew. T wasn't like I broadcasted it. She didn't even know we were friends.

"He's been a moody prick at school all week", She explained, shrugging, "More than usual. So spill",

"Uh—", I hugged that blanket against my body for some support as I explained to her about the asylum and thereafter.

"Oh, shit. So he knows you're an agent now?", She stopped eating, blinking quickly, "Wait that is so beyond the point...on the hood of his car Sierra?! Filthy. Absolutely disgusting...ugh, it was amazing wasn't it? Denise said she passed out for a second",

"It was...different to what I expected, gentler",

"Wait. Wait. Wait. No. You don't get away with gentler as a descriptor", Prue scolded, sitting up straighter. Waiting for a more detailed outline.

"Why do you need to know, you creep?"

"I'm not asking for the nasty details. I just want a vague idea",

My cheeks went hot thinking about it. Trying to word it as best I could.

"Uh—Don't get me wrong The First time at Hazeldean was rough sex. But in the woods...I suppose like that scene from Terminator with Sarah Connor and Kyle. You know really slow and steamy because it had been built up that long. The second time after that, we laughed a lot. And the Third...well, was a bit of both",

"Wasn't that the scene Kyle confessed he was infatuated with Sarah through a photo for like twenty years? Wait are you guys in love or something?", She snorted halfway through eating a chip, "Oh my god, are you?",

"Doesn't really matter anymore does it? He got what he wanted". I swallowed the lump in my throat, glancing to the movie like it was the most interesting thing in the world.

"Sierra, I thought it was just a fling...This just changes everything",

"It doesn't", I corrected.

"Okay, because apparently you're blind or deaf or both, I'm going to tell you what I've observed from that boy. He picks up girls, he roots them then throws them in the trash. Then he does it again. And again. And again. What he doesn't do is give them cute rings and go on dates to romantic asylums where he kisses them under a veil of silver glitter which was probably from someone's sex party, Sierra.". Prue spoke without a breath, waiting for me to respond. But I didn't. "He's in love with you.",

"He didn't sound in love when he was calling me a psycho", I bit back. "He sounded like he thought I was insane",

She thought about it for a minute, biting down on the inside of her cheek. If I looked hard enough I'm sure I would've seen gears turning. Billowing smoke.

"There's going to be a grand romantic gesture", She gasped, grabbing my sleeve. "You're going to go outside and he's going to be holding a bouquet of flowers and then you'll kiss as the wind loosens some of the petals. And he's going to be in a black tuxedo with the words 'Will you go to prom with me?', sprawled out in flowers on the driveway.",

"Yeah that's going to happen", I shook my head. It was all well and good to fantasise this magical reunion but she didn't see how hurt he was when he thought I was lying again. How angry it made him. I mean monsters? I would never speak to me again.

"Have faith, Sierra",

"You're an Agent, Prue. Not a mystic", I scoffed.

"So what? I can't create cute scenarios? I have to be boring? Walk around in a black tuxedo perhaps?",

"I mean I'd like to see it",

"You work too hard, Sierra. I say you let yourself experience the full teenage range of emotions",

"Which are?",

"Well if what I describe comes to fruition: Happiness, Love, Heartbreak, then never dating another boy like Billy Hargrove again. And sending me just the most beautiful handwritten letter on the lines of 'I'm sorry, Prue. You were right, I shouldn't have ever gotten in that car with him...", She flashed me a dazzling smile, "This is after the third pregnancy of course. Where the maid is also pregnant and you find out about the rest of his 24 children.",

"So I'll call off the wedding then?",

"I'm not saying your relationship with him is doomed. I think if something changes him he could be a decent boyfriend. He seems nice enough around you...But we learned in the academy, Sierra, that deeply emotionally scarred children grow up to be either completely dependant, fiercely independent like you and me, or absolute wrecks like him. You might help him but you'll never fix him. And you'll never be responsible for his anger problems either...I can just see this going a lot of ways.",

"There's--There's not a single person that believes he isn't an asshole in this town. Even if it doesn't work I'd like to be the one person that tried. I was treading water but he was drowning when we first met, at least now I feel like we've both got life preservers on", I looked into the white walls that were littered with Mom's ugly paintings. Prue gingerly grabbed my arm.

"Don't let him pull you under, Sierra. He's our age but he's still just a boy. And children are easier to bury than adults, so make sure you have two shovels",

"We went from dating, marrying, having children with, leaving and now burying Billy Hargrove. I think he has more reason to be scared of us than us of him", I laughed, taking a bite of my chocolate bar.

"I tell you what, Kade has never been so jealous since you rocked up to school in Billy's STD filled Camaro",

"Why?"

"Because you don't hang on his every word now. I think he's seen what he was missing and is sour", Prue giggled, "You weren't missing anything, he was miserable in bed anyway",

I almost choked on my food. "Um, since when?",

"Ahhh, about two years ago. He had a fight with Aubrey at a house party and we had angry sex in the basement of her house...Well one of us did, I just waited for it to get good and tried to hide my disappointment when it wasn't", She shrugged.

"But was he--"

"Oh he was equipped but the rhythm but wasn't there",

"Can't relate", I teased, nudging her knee.

"Yeah, well not all of us get the pleasure of making love to a pro", She chuckled, "Take me out of my misery. How many times did you--You know",

I didn't respond but held up three fingers.

"No that's not fair. I don't even think that's possible."

"It's possible", I snickered, watching her face soften. Biting the inside her cheek in her thought. Speaking after a bit.

"You're really beating yourself up over this aren't you?"

"I mean not one of my relationships has turned out...after the last one. You kind of wonder if you're the problem",

"Until he stabs you this one has the leg up, Si."

"Yeah", I exhaled, my eyes glued to the floor. "Fucking four years I went without falling in love and this is what gets me", My head shook at the words.

"Wait? You are actually in love with him?",

"Of course I am, Prue. Its kind of my thing. Falling in love too easy", I hissed, trailing off towards the end. She didn't say anything but crawled over our trail of wrappers and hugged me, Resting her forehead against mine.

"When we get our cabin in the woods we won't have to worry about men at all. One of us will have to get injured on the job again. Just enough to get those lifetime benefits from the agency and we'll be set",

I laughed through the heat under my eyes. That aching in my throat subsiding. "Sounds good to me", I agreed.

"Just keep Billy on the line for the amazing sex part. No strings", She joked.

"If you can convince him to like me again, sure", I rolled my eyes.

"He doesn't have to like you. He's a man",

"How about no men at all? We'll get like twenty cats instead?",

"Deal!",

I laughed as she kissed my brow lightly, hugging me once more. "You worry me, Si.",

"Why?",

"Because you are so convincing with this impenetrable act. I forget you're not this heartless creature who feeds on the tears of men. I want you to lean on me but I know you won't unless I pin you down",

"I know", I sighed, "You can thank my psycho Mom for that",

"I'll send her a card then?", Prue joked, taking a sip of her coke.

"Send her a fucking claymore",

Prue laughed coke out of her nostrils. "Fuck",

"Are you okay?", I jumped off the couch, grabbing some tissues.

"Geez, Sierra. Warn a bitch next time", She laughed, wiping her nose.

"And miss this?", I giggled, craning to see the front gate squealing open. "You invite Steve?".

"Nope,", She smiled, running to the front door with a giggle. "Oh, it's the marathon man",

The sound of the engine told me all I needed to about who was in my driveway. Grunting as I lifted myself off the bed. I felt under dressed in my black denim shorts and matching hooded jacket. Prue already had the door open by the time I got there, my hands stuffed in my jacket pockets. Nervous as hell. Troy was out the door too. Watching that black Camaro creep up the driveway.

I slipped on some sandals while I was there. What the hell was there to say? Did he come to yell at me some more?

"Well would you look at the time?", Prue checked her wrist even though she didn't wear a watch. "I guess we should be leaving, Troy".

"You're not wearing a watch", I rolled my eyes as Billy stepped out of his Camaro. My chest going tight. Not wanting her to leave my side. But she had to. I had to face whatever he swung my way.

Troy turned to me, adorning those black lens glasses. "You call me if any of this turns to shit again, Kid", Then he tapped my chin with his knuckle. Holding it between his thumb and index finger as I peering up at him. Hazel eyes skimming my face. "Try to get some sun for me? Okay?", Was all he said as his thumb slid over my lower lip, "You're looking a little too white for comfort",

My fingers settled on his wrist, lowering his hand from my face. I wasn't too keen on the whole touching thing. "Sun. Got it",

Troy smirked that dimpled grin before getting into his SUV.

"If you don't want him, can I have him?", Prue murmured, whispering her next words "Try for a bed this time with Billy",

"Go away", I hissed, watching her wave as she passed Billy on the porch, admiring him from behind with a wide smile. Uttering absolutely filthy things. I raised my brow in warning. Then that Black SUV started and rolled back down the driveway.

When It was gone I glanced up to the man at my front with a lump in my throat. Looking twice. At first he didn't look much different.

"What the hell happened to you?", I drawled, surveying his denim jacket that was splattered in dried black ooze. His tight jeans the same. Bits of it staining his face and hair in places he couldn't scrub off. But it looked like he tried too.

He said nothing but gently grabbed my hand, leading me to the boot of his car. I couldn't help but follow. And I watched him sort through his keys to unlock the trunk of his car. His hand not as steady as it usually was. He looked unsure. Sort of caught between trepidation and fear.

The latch released but he held down the boot before it could pop open. Balancing it so it was just ajar.

Instead his rough hands settled either side of my face, guiding my hair away from my sight. The hot afternoon sun beating down on my skin as he tilted my chin up. Looking between my eyes for a fleeting moment. His mouth opened to speak but he shut it again. And instead met my lips In the middle. He kissed me so deeply that I forgot why we were fighting to begin with. I could only hold onto his sides against it. If only to brace my self from the bout of lightheadedness.

"I believe you", His air rebounded between us. And My mind went blank.

Then that boot clicked open and I snapped my sight towards the sound, his grasp falling to my shoulders.

There against the boot liner a slimy disgusting creature laid dead. A Demodog. It's wide opening head decapitated from the rest of its body. Nearly floating in all its own blood.

The memory of one of those things attacking Dad made me turn away. Claws cleaving through his skin. Drawing endless crimson from his neck.

"Fuck", Was all I could say and his hands fell away from me. All I could string together. What the hell had he done? My hand clamped to my mouth. No thoughts coming to mind. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck!

Green eyes met mine. But I didn't have words for him.

Commander Jameson would kill me if he found out I brought Billy to Hazeldean farm. If he knew Billy had killed a Demogorgon in their realm.

"We—Uh, should bury it before it starts to smell", I murmured, veering towards the side of the house where Dad kept the shovels. Maybe we should burn it? I didn't know. I just needed anything to take my mind off the stupidness of what he'd done. It all went by in a haze.

I took off my jacket, directing the Camaro into the backyard. Sort of there but not. I murmured something to him about burying the head away from the body and then I hauled that hacked skull out of the boot. Black ooze slapping my face and clothes. I left him to figure out the rest as I dragged that disgusting thing to the edge of the woods, about twenty metres away. Digging a three foot hole in the moist soil. It only took me about half an hour to get through all the rock and shrapnel but when that gaping void in the earth stared back at me I felt my throat go dry. At the realisation my life revolved around these fucking demons. That I had to see one again. But I kicked that disgusting head into the hole and I buried it again so tightly the fucking thing would never escape. It would rot and wilt under the pressure of the earth.

Billy came over to me when I was done, apparently able to dig a lot faster than me, his brow and singlet drenched in sweat. I ran my finger against the grain of the shovel handle wondering what to do next. What evidence could be found. He opened his mouth to speak but I was faster. I didn't want to hear what he had to say either way.

"Gotta hose out the boot", I grunted, handing him the shovel, "I'll get some detergent",

When I came back we silently scrubbed every inch of the boot liner with soap and detergent. Until I was covered in sweat and water amongst black ooze. Not a word uttered between us until it was done.

When it was clean I was left to contemplate the stupidity of his actions. My brain clearing as soon as any trace of the creature was gone. Like fog lifting from my mind. I turned to his body that was absolutely filthy.

"You shouldn't have gone back to that fucking house", I breathed, anger boiling in my veins under the hot sun. "Do you understand how stupid that was? One of those things almost killed Dad",

"I—I didn't think you were telling the truth", He spoke with wide eyes and I grabbed him by the front of his shirt . "You didn't think. You didn't fucking think. Do you know how lucky you are to be standing here? Because just one of those fucking things ran through a haze of bullets and sliced A Marine's throat through solid kevlar. Do you want to die? Is that it?", I swallowed, glancing over to the place where I'd buried the head. "How'd you even kill it?",

"I went for the head", Billy exhaled, "With a machete",

I had to step away from him. A machete? A fucking machete? He not only went back for the Demodog, he also brought a weapon that he had to get within a foot of the fucking thing to use. I pressed my palms into my eyes, hoping to blind myself. My lips parted to speak but I couldn't find the words. Not any that would help. "You're going to give me a fucking brain aneurism", I hissed, remembering the slash in the front of my kevlar. The bent and torn alloy.

I should've checked for blood. If I got slashed so did he. "Did It get you?", I grunted, not waiting for his answer before I turned his neck both ways to see his face. My eyes settling on a smear of red on his bicep. Two shallow slashes. Nothing that'd kill him. I closed my eyes against it, swallowing dryly. Meeting those green eyes. "You're too important to go chasing after monsters, William. I've lost 45 Agents in this town and if I have to bury you too then--", I didn't finish, running my tongue over my teeth. "I can't stop you from going back to that place now that you know its there but I'm going to be very upset if you don't come out", I rethought, watching his disassociated eyes gain traction back in our world. "I—I didn't believe you",

"Then why'd you have a machete? You know what? It doesn't matter now. You're absolutely fucking filthy so you're going to use the big shower. Go inside, up the stairs, the door at the end of the hall, through my room, to the right", I watched him nod softly, the horror of that other world playing behind his eyes as I closed the boot of the Camaro. Following him back into the house through the back sliding door. Locking it just in case. He disappeared up the stairs while I grabbed the black towels from the down stairs bathroom. My steps passing the kitchen, reaching for the Whiskey in the glass cabinet. I took a shot before going back up those stairs. The liquor burning in my throat. Fuck this place. Fuck this town.

The water was running when I entered my bedroom, steam billowing from the bathroom but he wasn't in the shower. I walked into the ensuite when I noticed him hovering in front of the mirror, his hands clasped around the porcelain sink. Green eyes staring at the drain. He got his shirt off and that was about it. I could see the bruising from here. Coloured welts on his shoulder and spine from the demon. He still hadn't processed it. I hardly expected him to. So I placed the towels down on the toilet lid, gently peeling him away from the sink. I walked him into the shower still half dressed, searing hot water beating down on his skin. Glad I picked the big shower when he just slumped down against the wall. Eyes staring ahead. I followed him down there, completely drenched now. Kneeling on solid tile.

"Are you okay?", I held his face in my hand. My stomach just a void. Of course he wasn't.

"I just killed something that coulda ended me in a second...I'm—great", He nodded, a wide smirk forming on his lips. I couldn't help but smile at the answer. Absolutely unhinged. "You know their claws are like razors right? And they're about four times stronger than you?",

"You already told me that", He breathed in deeply with that unshakeable smirk. Leaning his neck back against the tiled wall. He might've been proud of himself but he was still in pain. Still bruised to absolute hell as steam filtered around us from the boiling water. It was always cold in this end of the house so the shower fog was always like a graveyard in the dead of night.

"You are just the strangest thing I've ever met", I murmured while scrubbing my hand down my face. "But I'm glad you're—Great",

Then I stood. We'd left things on such uneven ground I wasn't sure being in the shower with him was a good idea. But I needed to know that he was okay. Or if I needed to run damage control. Per usual he surprised me with the most deranged reaction in the world. He really had to stop doing that or I'd fall in l—

As my foot made it through the shower door his voice echoed off the tile. "Why'd you kiss me that night in the rain?",

Why? The question made my stomach sink. Did he need a reason? His figure rose off the ground, standing there at my shoulder not two seconds later. "Sierra?",

My lips pressed together tightly as I turned to him. "Because I wanted to",

He exhaled the water that sluiced over his lips, glancing away, "It was romantic as hell, kind of blew the asylum out of the water.",

He uttered the words like it physically hurt him. Laughing nervously afterward. But his eyes settled back to me, that penetrating stare. While water dribbled off his face,

"You kissed me in a glitter storm in front of a haunted asylum. I don't think you can top that ", I shrugged with a hidden smile, feeling my cheeks reddening. He grasped my hand, twirling that silver and lilac ring in a full rotation.

Billy smiled at it, speaking,

"I don't think it was haunted",

"Oh, It was haunted",

"Maybe I shouldn't have left you then",

"Please.", I scoffed amidst the building tension, "I would've shot Casper in the face if I saw him",

"You tried to shoot me in the face instead. That was—Uh, really badass how you got me on the ground", His lips pressed together, peering at me through long eye lashes, "And how you buried that body without any questions",

"I shoot to thrill", I swallowed, trying my hardest not to react to him the way the rest of me did.

Steam settled around us, licking at my skin.

Billy spoke again in a lower voice, "I—I'm sorry I didn't see you sooner when you were sick...Me and Hospitals don't really mix. Not anymore",

"I—Uh, I had my friends", I nodded, feeling my eyes well up. Of course I wanted him there. It hurt like hell that he wasn't. That he threw me aside. "—But I would've preferred you", I added, stepping out of the shower before I ended up worse for wear. His grasp tightening on my wrist to forbid it. "I said some things last Sunday that were—Unforgivable. I didn't expect you to be happy I was there...I didn't want you to have to look at me", He explained, swallowing after, his eyes meeting the tiled floor, "What we were wasn't about trying to get in your pants. And I wrote myself off for saying —What I did",

"Yeah, I saw your dinted bumper on the way in",

"Uh, That was actually from Sunday. I heard your heeled boot ricochet off the bonnet",

"Oh...Send me an invoice and I'll get it fixed for you", I offered, watching his head shake, "I don't care about the bumper. You can set the car on fire for all its worth. I Just—didn't want to be that guy",

"What guy?", I asked.

"The one you thought I was", He exhaled the water that sluiced off his lips, twirling my ring around my finger,

"Then don't act like that guy.",

His brow raised in a beg to differ type of way, "It's kind of my thing",

"Then why change at all?",

Frustration dripped from his words, motioning with his hand as he spoke "Because I don't want to be that guy with you",

"I never thought you were", I corrected him, reflecting his tone. "For fuck sake, William. You mean something to me, you asshole. Why can't you see that?"

"That's why I don't want to be that guy, Sierra", He sighed,

"Then say that",

"What do you want me to say?", He bit, taking another step, "That I can't get you out of my mind? That ever since that day at Hazeldean farm all I've thought about is you?",

"Yeah, That'll do it",

He stopped spinning the ring, instead we collided under the stream of water. Our lips meeting somewhere in the middle. Thank god. I groaned. Roughly kissing him back as he tore the singlet off my shoulders.

———-

Sunlight pierced through the white curtains. A stream of warmth burning into my calf and thigh. I tried to move against it, that hand around my waist pulling me closer into him. His body like a furnace there at my back. And as I turned into his chest, out of the sun, he brushed my lips in a tired kiss. His eyes fluttering closed again. I watched him sleep. Watched the muscle in his jaw feather with the movement of his mouth. His eyes gently twitching. My legs entangled in crimson sheets.

I pulled up the duvet to cover my top half, remembering all that happened in the shower, then after. A smirk forcing its way onto my lips.

"Why are you staring at me?", Billy spoke, his voice hoarse. And as his green eyes settled on me I smiled, flicking the hair from his sight. "Just wondering where you've been hiding",

He exhaled a laugh, pulling me closer until your bodies were squished together. Then he kissed me slowly. Emerging for air after a moment. "On the other side of the law, Agent Morningstar", He all but whispered, tracing my lower lip with his thumb.

"The pretty one's always are", I replied, coercing his mouth to quirk. The word pretty always seemed to do that to him. As if he didn't know.

Something hung on my mind from the day before. Something he said. It stayed with me.

"Hmm, Did you really have a crush on me at the pumpkin field?", I spoke softly in the early hours of the morning, watching deep lines settle on his forehead.

"You mean after you patched me up, saved me from a concussion, dragged me to school to watch Stacy and Jimmy get arrested, then made any fantasy I had about haunted houses come to life? Yeah, you could say that", He teased.

"I'm not even sure how that turned into sex",

"That was 100 percent your fault. I showed my gratitude the best way I know how and I was gonna leave it at that. You seduced me with your sexy noises...and your eye contact , and touching",

"You could've said no", I rolled my eyes.

"No I couldn't have. You were like a little sex demon. I stayed up all night thinking about it actually. Thinking About you. I don't think I blinked for two days.",

I laughed gently, remembering every detail of that dark library, of the circular window that beamed silver down on us. The only illumination in the whole room.

"Well you hid your crush well",

"No I didn't", He scoffed, "Your Dad called me out on it the night of the haunted pumpkin patch. I couldn't even look at you at school afterwards",

"Oh, that's what that was?", I laughed, feeling like I might just die there and then. It made me rethink a couple things for sure. He pulled me closer to himself. His words ricocheting off my cheek.

"Did you have to wear that purple off the shoulder sweater thing around me so often too?",

"Didn't realise you were a shoulder type of guy", I teased, smiling just so stupidly that my cheeks began to hurt.

I was happy. Deliriously happy.

"It kinda give the idea of your clothes falling off", He spoke into my lips, brushing a kiss.

I responded with a smirk, speaking slowly, "Maybe that's what I wanted",

Billy raised his brow, his neck tilting in the same motion as he propped himself back up on his elbow. Looking at me in that damning way he did. His hand swept a strand of black hair from my eyes. "The leather pants with the pentagram zipper up front already sealed that deal. Which you can never. I mean ever wear to school again. Or the crucifix zipper ones because the things I thought at Stacy's party and onwards at school were just filthy.",

"Well I ripped the ass out of the crucifix ones on that playground. You know the one where you so innocently let me sit on your lap to ride down the slide?", I ran my finger across his collarbone, tracing the sharpness of it. His swift breath passing by my neck. "Oh you mean when I saw the outline of your piercings through your shirt and had to pretend you were crushing me so you didn't feel something else waking up?", He asked softly.

"That would be correct", I nodded, "It was a very sweet gesture though",

"I'm glad you see it that way. Because I couldn't look you in the eyes after that either", His nose scrunched, "Then you had to go run your car off the road...",

"Please. you would've given in", I tapped his nose lightly.

"I was doing really well until you hit me with 'Am I going to see you again?'. Then I wanted to kiss you in front of the fireplace. And your Dad walked in.", He winced at the memory, burying his head into my neck. It was ticklish as hell.

"I thought that's what that was", I giggled, tracing shapes into the back of his shoulder. "I kinda thought you were pranking me too. Okay, but the real question is, did you go back for that ring at the haunted house?",

"I swiped it the first time we were there. Saw you gawking at it. I figured you weren't really a thief.", He explained lifting his head from the crook of my neck. It was just the sweetest thing. I mean he was just useless at expressing his feelings but that ring...I couldn't really explain the way it made me feel when he handed it to me. "Well things like that earn you getting groped in the rain", I murmured, watching his lips quirk. "Is that all it took?",

"I'm a simple creature.",

"Please, You're the most complicated woman I've ever met", He corrected.

"Nothing easy is ever worth doing",

He nodded gently. Leaving more unsaid than could be uttered. In his silence I traced his bare skin, my fingers doing circles around his skull tattoo.

"I want to make another bet with you.", I murmured, piquing his interest.

"What's that?".

I slanted my mouth above his, kissing him once, "If I die In this town, you have to get a tattoo to remember me by",

"A tattoo of what?", He drawled, kissing my neck. His hot breath making me shiver.

"Use your imagination".

"A rotten pumpkin", He laughed, running his teeth along the nape of my collar.

"Anything but a rotten pumpkin",

"Handcuffs", He corrected himself, sitting up straighter.

"Better, but not excellent", I furrowed my brow, watching him lean into my chest. Inspecting my collarbone.

"Well If I die before you, you have to get a love heart here", He circled the flesh at the top of my breast. "With the initials WH".

"A love heart? That's presumptuous", I snickered, meeting his eyes, "What's to say I don't do this with all of my friends?".

"Well, if Steve and Prue are under the bed you might want to tell them to leave". He responded, gently running hot kisses up my neck again. I laughed, shivering against the tickling sensation.

———

Don't forget to vote and comment on your favourite scenes.